The Crystal Heart - Itarile_1 (2024)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

Cover art made by Itarile

Drip… drop… drip… drop… The sound of trickling water reverberated throughout the vast cavern below ground.

It bothered him... Amid the never-ending white fog and pleasant warmth, something unexpected happened. Loud noises rebounded in his bones, and soon, he felt warm liquid dripping onto his tightly clasped palms placed on the chest. He did not want to wake up from this tranquil existence. Yet, the irritating feeling persisted...

‘Leave me alone!' A sluggish thought came to his mind.

Before long, an unfamiliar energy traveled through his body, warming his insides. Yet, the heat gradually increased, soon becoming a scorching inferno. He felt his heart rate increase, and his breathing became labored as he struggled to control the overwhelming sensation. It was as if some external power battled within him, and he did not know how to quench it.

‘Please… stop! It hurts!' He wanted to scream but was unable to open his mouth.

The figure writhed and gasped for air like a man drowning, trying to escape the pain and the flames consuming him. The Seal placed upon him throbbed and cracked into a thousand pieces. As it shattered, energy burst forth from the figure, causing the air to ripple and the ground to shake. It was clear that something powerful had awakened. The magic pulsed through his veins - an electrifying, all-consuming, overwhelming presence. It ignited in his frail body once more, scorching everything in its path as he screamed in agony. The unused muscles began to spasm as the magic repaired any damage it could find. Gradually, the magic retreated into a dormant state, where it awaited to be put to use, like a long-forgotten friend who reunited with its master.

Finally becoming aware of his surroundings, the man realized someone was beside him - a silently weeping woman. Hesitating, he slowly opened his eyes, blinked the tears away, and looked around. Except for the altar under his back, made from cold, white marble, everything in the rocky cavern was overflowing with a sea of roses. His newly awakened senses found the sweet aroma both pleasant and overpowering. The familiar emerald crystal floating above and casting its light upon the underground chamber greeted him with warmth. He smiled when it cheerfully twinkled like a dear friend. The man reached out and gently touched the crystal, feeling its warm energy flow through him. A reminder of the magical bond he shared with the Heart and how much everything depended on it.

The man slowly sat up, admiring his youthful body with its lean muscles that moved effortlessly. The Seal worked. It held him in a static place, freezing time and space and keeping his body from dying or getting old. He was still wearing the same white silk tunic he had on when going to rest. The only thing that appeared different about him was a cascade of long, white hair falling to the ground around the altar. It was clear that they were uncut. How much time has passed?

'Guardian?' The clear voice startled him; he forgot he was not alone. A woman was kneeling beside the grand altar, staring at him in awe. He quickly looked away, feeling embarrassed after realizing he had been lost in thought for too long.

'Guardian, I sincerely apologize for reviving you, but I had no choice!’ She lowered her head in guilt, looking at the ground.
The woman was beautiful. Her long auburn hair gleamed with a red sheen, braided into an elaborate crown. Her head was adorned with a delicate crown with a large purple gem in its center. She wore a green gown embroidered with golden flowers. It had a sleek corset framing the waist and ample skirts that puffed around her, reaching the ground. Although the woman's face was flawless and noble, her deep, sky-blue eyes overflowed with tears. The sadness in her eyes suggested that something was troubling her deeply.

‘I am ashamed, Guardian. This sacred Temple and your Heart, which protects it, are now exposed to a hidden enemy. I need your assistance.' Looking at him, she pleaded with genuine sorrow.

'Tell me, dear child, how long I slept? Who are you?' The man asked in a hoarse voice that had been unused for a long time.

‘Oh, where are my manners?' The lady rose and gracefully curtsied.

‘My name is Weira, and I am the current Light of Meridian: 14th-generation Queen of Metamoor. I was appointed to faithfully protect and maintain this Temple after taking over the duties of the previous Queen. I do not know how long you have been sleeping here. It had been quite a while. My mother and grandmother kept this secret before me, as did others in my bloodline. I failed in this sacred task! Now, because of me, everything is in danger!’ The woman bit her lips, and the lonely tear traveled down her pale cheek. He reached down and gently brushed the tear away. Weira smiled weakly, grateful for this kindness.

‘Sit and speak. I want to know everything.' He commanded, getting more comfortable on the marble altar. With a flick of his hand, the ground parted. Rose roots emerged from the mud, growing, wrapping, twisting, and rolling themselves into the form of a bench.

'I'm uncertain where to begin...' Weira said, squeezing her trembling hands into the folds of her skirt. 'I believe my carelessness started it all. The Metamoor is a peaceful kingdom. The last war was over a century ago, so I had no reason to be concerned about external enemies. By your command, all Queens acting as Lights of Meridian are defenders of this planet. You granted powers to the imperial family long ago, passing your duties to the next generation. After a while, the Meridian Guardian and the Heart of the Planet became legends, and only a few select ones knew the truth. It had become a fairy tale we read to our children before bed. I also did it for my son. A brilliant boy, age six, my sole child…’ she sniffed, trying to keep the tears at bay.

‘He liked the tale so much, but I knew some legends contain certain truths. In my folly, I once told my son that a Guardian slept beneath the castle. It stayed with him. Children have a vivid imagination.' Weira's voice trembled as another tear streamed down her cheek.

‘One day, he became overly curious and followed me. Despite not being the heir to the throne, he is of royal descent. Since he had secretly slipped into the Temple after me, its security had failed. It was an honest error, but my son was ecstatic. He enjoyed playing in this area and combed your hair.' Weira cracked a faint smile.

‘He swore by the magic never to reveal this location to outsiders. It was a sacred duty of every royal to keep this secret. Nonetheless, he was tricked and deceived. My boy, my beautiful son...' the Queen wept. 'Early in the morning, my magic alerted me about the danger, but I do not know to whom he revealed this secret because I arrived too late.' Weira knelt on the ground as if in prayer, and her enormous magical power filled the cavern. A silhouette of a person gradually materialized next to her knees. It was a child - a boy with long pale blonde hair and an ashen face, clad in a purple tunic and white pants. The Queen cried, gently cradling the child in a loose embrace. ‘He is gone, poisoned... I have all this magic within me, but I cannot save him! My son died in my arms hours ago. The secret has been revealed... Somebody desires your power and your abilities. The Heart of Meridian is in danger! Therefore, I came here and poured my magic and blood into the Seal, hoping it could revive you. Please help me! I have no idea what else to do.' Weira’s gaze pierced into him. She gently rocked the lifeless body in her arms. The man saw the pain in her eyes as she mourned the loss of a loved one, yet he could do nothing to comfort her.

'I cannot resurrect the dead.' He said, and the woman crumpled, wailing on the ground. 'The only thing I can do is protect the Heart of Meridian. I am The Guardian — the first to be born and the last to die on this planet.' He leaped from the altar, walked a few steps, and kneeled beside the woman. ‘Do not weep, my child. Your son is safe, joined with the others within our planet’s Heart. We are its power, and it is ours — the continuous cycle of death and rebirth,’ he gently took the child from the Queen’s arms and laid him on the ground. Without saying anything, a green crystal flew into his palm, casting brilliant light around them.

‘If you so desire, I can give him a proper burial — here in this sacred place. I will give this Heart to you. With the Queen of Meridian as its keeper, it should be safe. Only your death would release it.’ The man smiled. Weira trembled, feeling the chill run down her spine, knowing she had to protect the Heart at all costs, even if it meant giving up her own life.
A green aura enveloped her as the crystal was carefully inserted into her chest. It felt welcoming and warm, like a soft blanket on a cold day. Weira gasped as it settled in, next to her heart, and began gently pulsing like a second heartbeat. She could not believe how comforting the crystal felt, gently soothing her pain. Weira savored the peace that washed over her as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Even in the darkness that surrounded her kingdom, there was still hope.

‘What about you, Guardian?’ The queen inquired, her gaze returning to the magnificent creature she had reawakened.
‘Me? I would like to investigate what has become of my world. My purpose is to defend and protect this realm in any way possible, no matter the cost or consequences.’ He said, tilting his head and reminding her of a bird of prey.

She had a heavy feeling in her chest - guilt for not being able to protect her son. It was her responsibility to correct the mistakes made. As the queen looked at the lifeless body of her child, she wanted to cry, wail, and mourn and could not help but think of ways to seek revenge. In her anguish, Weira roused the Guardian, a god of her people, because she knew that he alone could punish the one responsible for her son's death. She steeled herself and vowed to do whatever it took to destroy her enemies.

‘Take my child.' She choked out the words, feeling a bitter taste in her mouth. ‘Become my son and the first prince of the Meridian. I will care for you as though you were my own. Perhaps this is how I will make amends for my sins.' Weira said it with her head bowed in humility.

‘As you wish,' the man agreed after some thought. 'You must understand that my memories will merge with those of your child. I'll be your son, but I will remain myself. A combination of two beings — an old soul inside a young body. While his appearance seems to resemble mine, it will change. I will look like him, but some of my features will appear on his body, possibly my long hair or a tattoo on the neck. It is the sign of the Guardian. The sign of the Heart of Meridian. I believe you might explain to anyone who inquires that it was an inked spell for the protection.'

‘It is also the royal family crest. Nobody would be surprised if it manifested on your body.’ Weira silently whispered, and he nodded in agreement.

The Guardian placed his palm on the child's chest and started pouring his essence, power, and magic into it, sculpting and reshaping it to fit the small container. With every slow inhale and exhale, his mind slipped. Gradually, his body disintegrated into a concentrated ball of light and immersed itself in the empty vessel. After receiving a new soul, the boy glowed from within and started to evolve. His height increased. The baby fat disappeared, and the childlike face developed more prominent cheekbones. His hair grew lighter, almost white, and long enough to reach the ground. The most noticeable difference was a red tattoo on the neck - a symbol made from two vertical triangles and a circle in the center. The child blinked and opened his eyes. It felt odd and quite disorienting to be this small. Memories flooded his mind. The carefree days of playing and the unconditional love of the parents... The final moments of pain and fear... Weira's smiling face, covered in tears... a feeling of peace in death

'What is my name?' a childlike voice inquired, peering into his mother's radiant blue eyes.

'Phobos, your name is Phobos.’ She gave him a tender smile and clasped his hand.

Chapter 2: Chapter 1

Chapter Text

Will Vandom panted as her magic began to dry, attempting to fight a squad of soldiers who had surrounded them. She could feel her energy waning and her powers dwindling with each passing moment. The soldiers closed in, their weapons gleaming in the dim light, ready to strike. Will knew she had to find a way out of this predicament before it was too late. The other girls fared no better than her. They were all dirty and battered. In the routine raid to get more supplies for Caleb, the Guardians had gotten too close to the castle, and the soldiers kept coming with reinforcements. She knew they would lose if this continued any longer. The girls did not have enough strength to fight anymore. Their mission was practically over - the only thing left was to close the gap between their worlds and flee. Will surveyed her surroundings and shouted an order as the last rebel in Caleb's squad entered the portal to travel back and forth through their world. ‘Guardians, hurry up; we are done here!’

The girls darted around the soldiers, running as fast as they could, but the swirling portal was too far away. They needed more time to escape safely. Will felt her heart hammer as she summoned the last of her strength to defend her companions. With ruthless determination, she blasted a pink and crackling energy ball that burst and sent soldiers flying in all directions.

'Come and get me, freaks!' She yelled, sprinting closer to the castle in order to get more cover. A few dozen monsters gave chase, trying to shoot down her fleeing form.

'A little bit further...' Will thought, desperately trying to reach the wall for a better hiding spot. Yet, she was too slow and too tired. It took a split second for her to notice the girls disappearing inside the portal, and one single glance was her downfall. Unexpected pain rocked her body, spreading fire in her back. Will screamed, suddenly slipping on the muddy ground and hitting a wall with a thud. An arrow protruded from the butterfly's wing, piercing straight into her shoulder. She moaned as the wound aggravated with each movement. Gritting her teeth and swallowing a scream, Will yanked the arrow out of her body. Blood gushed from the wound, making her dizzy, and she knew she had to act fast and find safety before too much was lost.

'A bit longer...' she braced herself and started climbing the wall, forced to move up despite the warm blood trickling down her uniform. Maybe it was unwise to remove the arrow, but it limited her movements, and their healing ability would not allow her to bleed out. The enchantments hidden in the rocks vibrated when she touched their rough surface. By chance or luck, the defensive magic did not activate. It felt odd, but there was no time to think about such things in such a dire situation. Will could hear the arrows hitting and falling without finding their intended target as the rigid rocks sliced into her palms. A few soldiers pursued her, but they were too heavy and slid down the damp surface. Will ascended out of sheer stubbornness, panting and taking huge gulps of air through the pain. The world tilted after reaching the top. Stumbling awkwardly on an uneven surface, she allowed herself to fall across a castle wall. Will dropped like a stone, her strength waning, hoping to survive the descent. The wind was howling in her ears as she plummeted towards the ground, her heart racing with fear. The green grass below was the last thing Will saw before closing her eyes and bracing for impact.

When the awareness came again, Will burned with fever, aching all over. Her chest hurt, and pricking stabs between the ribs made each breath feel like agony. She coughed and choked, trying to breathe; blood bubbled behind her teeth, leaving a metallic taste in her mouth. Tears leaked from her eyes, but Will could not open them properly as they swelled. Is that how dying feels?

The magic hummed beneath the skin with an urgent warning. She was not alone. Someone was walking on the lush grass without making a sound, stopping beside her. Terror and fear coursed through her being. If this presence represents an enemy, she would be killed or tortured to death. Tears started to fall faster, blurring the view; there was no control over them. She did not want her life to end this way. A gentle hand covered her eyes, blocking her vision. Will panicked, trying to escape the unexpected touch, coughing up blood and gasping for breath but getting none.

‘Shhhhhh…’ A silky, low voice soothed her with comfort, putting pressure on her chest that softly held her in place. The agonizing pain gradually subsided. A faint but pleasant fragrance eased her mind. Will felt warmth spreading through her body as her consciousness faded once again.

‘What a lovely smell,' she thought. ‘Sandalwood and exotic spices, sugar, and roses…’ A soft sigh escaped pale lips, and Will knew no more.

The second time she awoke, the sky was dark. Her mind was racing, and her ears were buzzing—it was hard to think clearly with a headache. It felt like she had conveniently forgotten something. The strange sensation nagged at her mind. The ground was damp, and a chilly breeze blew in small gusts, stirring the grass. Will groaned in discomfort, feeling her wet clothes and body aches. She carefully stood up, favoring the left side, and looked around. It seemed more than a few hours had passed since the battle because there was no sound of soldiers moving nearby. She landed in an empty garden, just beneath the wall. The towering bushes enclosed and shielded it from the outside world. Will took a few steps inside, and the clearing revealed itself in all its pristine glory. Rosebushes surrounded her with beautiful flowers of various colors—black, rosy pink, deep crimson, and brilliant blue. Other flowers were peculiarly colored. Some she had never seen before—roses so tall they towered above her. Others were tiny seedlings that had sprouted from the ground. The evening dew glistened on the blooms—sparkling crystal drops on the delicate petals—and the intoxicating, sweet fragrance almost hypnotized her. The luscious grass was so vibrant and soft that Will wanted nothing more than to lie down and marvel at the rare beauty around her. She closed her eyes, savoring the scent of roses and admiring their splendor. In the distance, there was the soothing sound of a waterfall. It cascaded from the rocks and gurgled joyfully into the stream. Will gently caressed the delicate rose. Its petals were velvety and supple—flawless and perfect, as if made from pure imagination.

‘Magic! This entire garden is magical!' Will's heart raced with sudden realization and an awareness of a powerful hum filling the air. Her abdominal muscles tensed as if preparing for a fight-or-flight moment. Even the air seemed to be vibrating with eager anticipation. Only one person in the whole of Metamoor was capable of such marvelous creations. Will did not have enough strength to oppose him when her energy level was at an all-time low. Then, the garden relaxed as if heaving a sigh of relief, calming the hum in the air, and Will saw Him. A barefoot man walked into the clearing, his long, pale hair trailing onto the ground. The edge of his bluish silk robe touched the dewy grass, but not even a speck of dirt or dust was on its hem. An otherworldly aura surrounded him, and his cold, unforgiving gaze pierced through her. His presence exuded power, captivating all who crossed his path. The intensity of his gaze sent shivers down her spine, as if he held secrets that could unravel the very fabric of reality. Will could not help but feel intimidated by his presence; she knew he wielded power beyond her understanding in his hands.

'Guardian...' With a slight smile and a nod of the head, the unquestionably captivating man greeted her. It did not reach his icy blue eyes; a veil of darkness and mystery hid his true emotions. His piercing gaze held a hint of curiosity as he studied her intently, as if trying to unravel the depths of her soul. It was a gaze that made her heart race, simultaneously thrilling and unnerving her. She could not help but wonder what secrets lay behind those enigmatic eyes. The air around them seemed to crackle with unspoken tension, as if they were both aware of the weight of their encounter. It was clear that his enigmatic presence demanded respect and caution in equal measure. When Phobos openly unleashed his overpowering magic, intentionally changing the atmosphere in the air, the Hearth of Kandrakar pulsed underneath her uniform. Will gasped, trying to breathe, but the pressure only increased, squeezing her chest tighter. She could feel the raw strength emanating from the prince and sending shivers down her spine. As the intensity grew, Will's mind raced with thoughts of self-preservation, but the sense of danger overwhelmed her. Even though her legs shook uncontrollably from the strain of staying upright as her vision became blurry, she refused to fall to the ground. Will wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of victory, so she gathered all her resolve and glared defiantly, willing to stand no matter what.

‘Fascinating…’ He smirked, and the pull lessened. ‘To whom do I owe the pleasure of seeing you this lovely evening?’ Phobos curiously inquired. ‘No greeting? Where are your manners, Guardian?’ He questioned, raising his perfectly sculpted brow.

'Phobos...' Will muttered through numb lips, stubbornly looking at him, wanting to appear braver than she felt on the inside.

‘Oh, such reckless courage… It would do you well to remember your place!' He chuckled with delight, as if reading her mind. ‘You will address me as a Prince!’ Once again, the overpowering magic filled the air as his eyes glowed from within.

Without a warning, Will was flying backward. When she slammed into the wall with full force, the air escaped her lungs with a painful scream. Blood dripped on the ground from the freshly opened wound on her back. As he came closer, the invisible force held her in place. Tutting in displeasure, Phobos seized Will by the throat, hoisting her up to his eye level.

‘I should kill you here and now. You, Guardians, are a thorn in my side. It would be so easy to extinguish your light...’ He deliberately squeezed her neck, restricting the airflow while tenderly whispering in her ear. Will tensed up like a string, unable to move as her legs dangled in the air. She was entirely at his mercy. Never before had she been this vulnerable, yet with each difficult inhale, so alive. Goosebumps rose on her skin as his breath tickled her neck. The pain in her back was as sharp as a knife, sending stings through her body. Yet, Will could feel the softness of his palm and the warmth emanating from his body. The power dynamic between them was palpable, and despite the danger, she found herself drawn to him in a way she could not explain. The conflicting emotions made it difficult to think clearly. The seconds ticked by, and her battered body felt strained with the stiff muscles and the intensity of the unfamiliar feelings. Will could not move an inch, yet the Hearth of Kandrakar stayed silent on her chest as if there were no imminent danger. Without warning, Phobos released the pressure and fixed his gaze directly on her, as if he were searching for something. At that moment, her thoughts halted, and a strange understanding passed between them. Whatever he saw reflected in her eyes shifted the mood. It was as if an unspoken choice had been made—a mutual understanding of something more profound than words could convey. The world around them seemed to fade into the background. Phobos sighed, his face softening for a fraction of a moment, and with a thump, his head gently landed on her shoulder. Will felt his silky hair tickling her cheek and could not shake off the feeling that something significant had happened, but confusion was evident on her face. Too many emotions swirled within her, making it difficult to decipher what exactly had transpired in such a short amount of time. The prince huffed in dismay, lifting his head.

‘Run, Guardian! Return home before I change my mind.' He whispered, relinquishing his hold. Will slumped to the ground, staring at him in confusion. The prince's words echoed in her mind as she struggled to make sense of the sudden turn of events. Her heart raced with fear and curiosity, leaving her torn between obeying the command and seeking answers. Phobos retreated into the garden without a second thought, his flawless face displaying an unreadable expression. Will shook her head in an attempt to clear her thoughts. Taking advantage of the opportunity and racing into overgrown greenery, she vanished from view.

'What an interesting development...' Phobos thought, lightly caressing a blooming rose. Its velvety petals felt delicate against his fingertips, contrasting with the thorns that guarded its beauty. Yet, with each touch, the innocent-looking petals cut into his elegant fingers. Crimson blood dripped to the ground, settling like red rubies on the grass. It was a mockery of nature's allure and an audacious display of his cruelty. He licked the last drops, grimacing slightly at the iron taste, and returned to the castle.

Chapter 3: Chapter 2

Chapter Text

Will escaped from the castle, running through the garden with her heart pounding from confusion and adrenaline, unsure if she was safe since there were no guards around. Unexpectedly, she could not help but wonder if it was just a stroke of luck or if a path had appeared only for her. Feeling glad for the easy passage, she cupped the Heart of Kandrakar in her palms, opened a small portal, and jumped into the radiant vortex. Stumbling out of the gate, the redhead landed on her knees in the gritty sand. As she looked up, the half-rock fall shielded her from any outsider's eyes. Will took a moment to collect her thoughts and survey her surroundings, appreciating the temporary shelter the rock had provided. The sound of crashing waves reminded her that she had to get back to the girls, pushing her to quickly rise to her feet. Will knew she needed to reverse the transformation after examining her shoulder, which had already begun to heal, but she was afraid of causing additional damage. Without a choice, she bit her lip to prevent any noise from escaping and canceled the charmwork. Injuries, scrapes, and bruises were common, even if the Guardians were more durable than average humans and healed much faster. Yet, regardless of their elemental powers, girls always spilled their own blood. That was the nature of fighting. She was responsible for the safety of the innocents, even if their missions were causing them harm. Will hissed and clutched her aching side when the injury transferred to her skin as a massive black and blue bruise. Typically, injuries didn't hinder her ability to carry on with her life. However, Will pondered how much longer she could keep them concealed without drawing unnecessary attention.

It was early morning on Earth, and she was relieved that no one could see her battered form. Her belly rumbled, and her hands shook—transformations always took lots of energy out of them. Food with lots of calories was needed to regain strength. Will walked down the empty streets, hoping the girls were okay and waiting for her at Cornelia's house. They arranged a sleepover so nobody would question their disappearances in the middle of the evening. Thinking about her friends made her frown. What should she tell them? Everything seemed like a delirious dream. Girls would never believe Phobos allowed her to flee without a fight. She tentatively touched the sore throat. Well, not exactly a fight. Will shuddered, recalling the absolute control he had over her body. One move from his hand, and she would have been dead... It was wrong, so wrong, and yet... It made her feel more alive than ever. Will could not explain her conflicting emotions. She knew what happened was unacceptable, but on the other hand, something did not make sense—Phobos could have forcibly taken the Heart of Kandrakar, so why did he not? Also, his Garden was a stunningly beautiful space. Why did he create such a magnificent place, spending the stolen magic away? It made no sense. Everything she knew about Metamoor made no sense. Every battle they had portrayed a terrible picture. Rebels needed to free the people from poverty and oppression, and the Guardians discovered and closed every portal, preventing monster soldiers from reaching Earth and assisting the revolt. Yet, Phobos let her go. Her mind moved in circles... The cruel prince let her escape, even though he could have destroyed everything with the tip of his finger if only he had taken the Heart. His actions were too contradictory to all the terrible things girls had learned about him. There was more to Phobos than met the eye, or maybe he had ulterior motives. The uncertainty of the situation left her apprehensive and doubtful of herself.

There was a light inside the house—girls were waiting for her. Luckily, Cornelia's family was away for the weekend, allowing them to escape parental interference. Will silently slipped into the corridor and had her breath knocked out as Taranee barreled into her, squeezing her with an unexpected hug.

‘Will, are you all right? What happened?’ She frantically asked as the other girls joined in with greetings.

‘We were so worried after you had disappeared.’ Cornelia frowned. ‘You look like crap...’ She gripped her arm and guided her to the sofa.

‘Eat and tell us how you escaped.’ Hay Lin slid a cold pizza into her arms and placed an orange juice glass on the table.

‘Spill…' said Irma, curling up on the plush carpet. ‘We wanted to return, but the portal had closed. Without you, we could not find another one linked to the castle. It was difficult to do nothing but wait.’

Will savored a mouthful of the delicious pizza while glancing at the comfortably seated girls scattered around the living room. She took another bite and chewed it slowly, unsure what to say.

‘I ran…’ Will started talking after taking a sip of the juice. ‘I wanted to give you more time to reach the portal, and the next thing I knew, a stray arrow got me... It hurt so much, but I climbed to safety and fell over the wall.’ She winced, recalling the pain of the shaft piercing her side.

‘Wait a minute. You took a tumble from an approximately twenty-meter-high castle wall, and you're fine?' Taranee lifted her head from a pillow, her eyes wide with disbelief.

‘Yeah... I know it sounds crazy, but I think the Hearth of Kandrakar protected me somehow. Also, I am not alright; my back is killing me.' Will grimaced as the pendant started to heat up under her sweater. An unexpected and hazy memory of the comforting 'Shhhhh...' sound surfaced in her mind. She could not recall where it came from, but the medallion pulsed again, gently warming the skin and stilling as if encouraging her to remain silent.

‘I don’t know how long I was out, but it was dark when I woke up. When everything calmed down, I ran out of the castle for safety. It was strangely easy because nobody was nearby. I think the regular patrols missed me while I was unconscious in the middle of some bushes, and here I am.’ Will continued, trying not to look anyone in the eyes. ‘Luck was on my side tonight...' She lied, immediately feeling guilty for hiding the truth. Nobody would believe the real story. Will absentmindedly massaged her neck, grateful that the finger marks had disappeared by the time she reached Cornelia's house. If the girls knew, they would be more horrified by everything that happened than she was.

‘Unbelievable…’ Cornelia shook her head. ‘You are fortunate to be alive. I want to hit you for making us so worried.' She threw a plump pillow at Will’s head. It landed at her feet, and the girls laughed in relief because everything ended well.

'Guys, I am exhausted, and it does not sound pleasant to sleep standing up; we should probably retire to bed.' Irma yawed and stretched her arms above her head. 'I agree,' Taranee chimed in, rubbing her eyes. 'Let's get some rest and process everything tomorrow.'

‘Yeah...’ Hay Lin stood and gathered empty boxes from the table to bring them into the kitchen. Taranee followed her with cans and other garbage in her hands. While the girls dispersed, sharing two rooms for sleeping, Will dragged herself to the shower. The hot water felt like heaven, washing away the grime and sweat from the skin. It pounded on her aching back, and she grumbled while lathering the sensitive bruises with soap. Will leaned against the chilly tiles for support, suddenly feeling completely overwhelmed by everything that had happened to her. The tears and silent crying followed as the conflicting emotions poured out where no one could see them. Water washed away all of the hate, fear, and suffering, as if a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Phobos released her... showing mercy she did not expect. He could have easily killed her, yet she was still alive. The hot water steamed in the small space, and Will closed her eyes, sighing quietly as the tension slowly dissipated from her body. She allowed herself a moment of solace, relishing in the comforting warmth that enveloped her. The rhythmic sound of the stream cascading down drowned out the chaos of her thoughts, providing a temporary escape from the harsh reality she had been facing. How can they fight him when all their combined abilities are insufficient to match his strength?

A year ago, girls got their Guardian’s magic from the Kandrakar and were thrust into a war they did not understand. The Oracle informed them that the Guardians protected the Veil, a shroud separating Earth, Metamoor, and Kandrakar, the sacred place of all the magic in the universe. The Veil was raised to keep Phobos' evil from spreading throughout the world, but all she saw on Metamoor was a civil war. The harsh and tyrannical ruler was ruthlessly trying to crush the rebels, who fought for the rightful heir to the throne, the missing sister of Phobos. They believed only she could restore peace to Metamoor and overthrow the usurper on the throne. However, finding her proved difficult because the princess had been missing for years and her whereabouts were unknown. The corruption, weather anomalies, and skirmishes ravaged the land, and people suffered. Yet the Oracle said it was Phobos's evil magic that was killing the planet and that he had to be stopped before it was too late. So the girls believed him and aided the rebels, involving themselves in their battles. They freed the people, led them to shelters, assisted with food supplies in the camps, and fought with rebels in the confrontations while shutting the portals to prevent enemy soldiers from using them. The girls were determined to fight because it seemed like the right thing to do. Now, for the first time, Will’s faith faltered. The enemy, who could slay them without a second thought, was more complicated than they realized. In that one moment, something transpired between them. He was a cruel, captivating man, but there was a glimpse of something else beneath that merciless exterior. There was a missing piece from the bigger picture, and what she saw did not fit. With that thought, a pink, rosy glow filled the shower stall. Will opened her eyes in mild wonder. The Heart of Kandrakar rose from her chest and swayed in the air, pulsing with warmth.

‘What do you want to tell me?’ She gently took the pendant in her palm. The old, sentient light spilled through her fingers, filling her with eager anticipation and hope. It wanted her to finally ask the right questions. A knock interrupted her concentration, and the necklace fell into her hand once more, cold and silent. Will slipped it around her neck, annoyed with the unexpected disruption at such a curious moment.

‘Will, are you alright?’ Cornelia’s muffled voice came from behind a door. ‘You were in the shower for almost an hour?’

'Just a minute!’ Will shouted, wrapped a towel around her body, and took another to dry her hair before opening the door. 'You can come in. I need your help anyway.’ She said, rubbing her head while motioning at her back. Cornelia gasped upon seeing her friend’s body. It was one big blue and purple bruise, with a few small spots littering her neck and ribs. It looked painful and uncomfortable.

‘Why didn’t you say anything? Cornelia scolded, directing her to sit on the toilet seat.

‘It does not hurt much. The worst damage has already healed, and the bruises should be gone in a day or two.’ Will shrugged, downplaying how hurt she was.

‘If your mom saw that, what would you say? You look like someone mistook your body for a punching bag.’ Cornelia frowned impatiently, tugging the towel down and tucking it around Will’s legs. It was not the first time she was bare around the other girls. They saw each other in various stages of nakedness with all the injuries they collected, and the blonde was their only healer. It still embarrassed her, especially when Cornelia looked like a goddess, and she felt inadequate in her small frame. Will always felt like the odd one out of all the girls and could not help but compare herself to them, wishing for their confidence and beauty. She was athletic and lean, with a smaller chest and more prominent muscles as a result of her regular swimming. Her short red hair and brown eyes were unremarkable. She was average, and girls sometimes made her feel self-conscious and underestimated. It made her work harder to prove herself, but it was hard.

Trying not to slouch, Will concentrated on Cornelia's palms, which were glowing green, directing Earth's energy into the wounds. She hissed when the healing began. The whole thing hurt—it always did—but she knew it was necessary. Soon, the visible bruises faded, leaving pink and sensitive skin.

'Thanks; you should go to sleep. I will finish drying up and come.' Will yawned and relaxed when the strain that made her muscles tense disappeared. Cornelia nodded, smiled at her, and left, allowing the cold air in.

After a few minutes, Will was finally lying in bed, exhausted after the long and emotional day, listening to the girl's silent breathing. She tried to clear her mind, but the events kept replaying in her head, making it hard to fall asleep. Will could still feel Phobos overpowering magic challenging her to surrender, and the vivid image of him gracefully gliding into the clearing was hard to shake off.

‘He's so breathtaking…' Will thought, admitting to herself that he was truly a handsome man. It was such a forbidden image—she felt torn, unable to reconcile her attraction with the attack and mercy that followed soon after. It went against her every belief. With conflicting emotions and images of blooming roses, she slowly drifted to sleep.

Chapter 4: Chapter 3

Chapter Text

The week after the battle was uneventful. Will went to school, did her homework, walked home or to the pool, talked with the girls, and worked part-time at the pet shop. She enjoyed the simple routine of not worrying about other people's lives and doing everyday things. On Saturday, the girls gathered at Silver Dragon for their weekly discussions. They selected a table at the back of the restaurant, and Hay Lin brought a few snacks and fragrant tea in beautiful clay pots.

‘I have news.' Cornelia started. 'This morning, Caleb sent me an urgent message with information that Phobos dispatched his right hand to Heatherfield. The rebels suspect he is on a mission to find the missing heir, but they are unsure about it. Once again, the army is under the prince's command because he sent the general away.’

‘Great, another ugly fugly in our city.’ Irma mumbled. ‘As if we need more monsters in our lives.' she said, rolling her eyes.

‘What about our families? Can they be in danger? Is he aware of our appearance on Earth?’ Taranee was worried.

‘Probably not. We look a bit different when transformed.’ Will explained, taking a sip of green tea. ‘But we don't know what the general's powers are or how they work on Earth.’ She summarized.

‘We should be more careful. "Do not talk to strangers" has never felt so right.’ Hay Lin laughed. ‘Actually, we can paraphrase it: do not talk to strange guys.’ She tapped her chin and took a bite of a cookie. ‘I wonder how he looks. I don’t know about you guys, but have you noticed that all the humanoid males on Meridian are unusually attractive? Phobos sure is a hottie. I mean, in an aesthetical sense.’ She giggled, with mirth shining in her eyes.

‘Eww, did you forget he is an evil incarnate?’ Cornelia cried out with a horrified look.

‘Not interested.’ Taranee shrugged. ‘Caleb is a good-looking guy, but not to my taste. Quit looking at me like that, Cornelia. We know you have a crush on him. I like Nigel; he is nice.’ She scolded the blonde girl and blushed, thinking about the one male she felt comfortable with beside her brother.

‘Caleb is rather hot and lives in another world, so it’s not like I have many opportunities to see him. He does not know me as Cornelia Hale, the girl from Earth. To him, I am only the Earth Guardian. It’s complicated…’ she sighed regretfully.

‘Well, in my not-so-humble opinion...’ Irma started, ‘Phobos is beautiful on the outside and rotten to the core inside. I think unlimited power can corrupt people, and we will defeat him.' She continued, munching on a breadstick.

‘Yeah, he is powerful. Still, the males there are so refined. I guess a different cultural upbringing does that to people.' Hay Lin agreed. ‘Will, what do you think?’ she promptly asked her friend after seeing her deep in thought and looking outside the window—her tea was getting cold. Will flinched, startled out of her daydreaming. She did not want to join the conversation, as the idea struck her too close to home and made her feel guilty. Handsome and refined. Powerful but rotten to the core. All those words fit every Phobos description she knew. Merciful, not really, but he did give her a second chance. Dangerous? Yes, she encountered that herself.

‘Intriguing...’ Will thought about the perplexing mystery she wanted to solve but was too frightened to try. Yet the more she tried to push those thoughts away, the more they consumed her mind. Will was unsure why she tortured herself, but their encounter piqued her interest. She could not explain to the girls the strange doubts she harbored.

‘I don’t think about such things.’ Will answered as she placed her head on the table, feeling tired. ‘One thing I know is that I don’t want to meet this general any time soon. We've had enough fighting this month. Where is Elyon? I thought she wanted to meet with us?’ she inquired, trying to redirect their attention elsewhere.

‘She could not make it. Elyon seems a bit distant lately and does not want to tell me why.’ Cornelia answered, feeling a bit miffed. She was her best friend, but they started to see each other less, as if drifting apart.

‘Perhaps our secret is putting a strain on your friendship.' Taranee muttered. ‘It’s not like we can include her in our battle meetings or fights with monsters in another world.’

‘Yeah, maybe… Sorry, girls. I agreed to feed the animals in the shop with Mr. Olsen.’ Will apologized, glancing at the clock. ‘I should leave because I need to get there on time. Call me if you learn anything new. See you later!’ she said, urgently grabbing her backpack and running out of the restaurant.

When she showed up at the shop, Mr. Olsen had already erected the closing sign, but there was a light inside. A bell rang when Will stepped through the door.

‘Good evening, Mr. Olsen!’ She called out to the empty shop front, and several animals responded to her voice with various sounds.

‘Hey, guys! I came here to feed you.’ Will greeted the pets in the cages and smiled at the big St. Bernard dog, who barked and whipped his tail in joy.

‘He’s our new patient,’ Matt waved, coming from the back door with a sack of dog food. ‘Hey, Will! I have already fed the animals in the back, but you can help me here.’ He smiled absentmindedly, attempting to place a large bag of kibble on the floor for easier access.

Will’s heart fluttered upon seeing Matt. She had a crush on him since the first day of getting to a new school, when he kindly assisted her in finding the class. ‘I had no idea you would be here... Where is your grandpa?’ Will asked, taking a few bowls of food from him.

‘His back is hurting again, so I volunteered to help with the feeding because the sacks can be quite heavy to lift.’ Matt shrugged. ‘Also, a customer should come to pick up the big dog,’ he said, motioning at St. Bernard. Both of them got to work, as they had a few times before. Matt cleaned the cages, and Will delivered bowls of food and water to the pets. She always relaxed around the animals, so conversation flowed back and forth without her being too nervous. They were a good team together and had many similar interests. While Matt was playing with an injured cat, she stared longingly at him. He was so gentle, cradling a pet in his arms. Will shook her head and went to the backroom closet for more food, slightly envious of the cat and cursing herself for thinking such ridiculous thoughts. Distracted, Will tripped over a mop handle and fell, landing on her buttocks. The cat food cans fell loudly to the floor and rolled in all directions. Wincing in pain, Will rubbed her sore bottom, hoping nobody saw her embarrassing clumsiness.

‘Will, are you alright? I heard some noise, and...' Matt ran inside and looked around, seeing the mess on the floor for the first time. ‘Klutz attack?’ he laughed out loud.

‘Sorry… Help me pick it up, please?’ Will was embarrassed. She never seemed to be able to act cool around Matt. She always admired him from afar, but whenever they talked, Will stuttered over the words, acting like a total dork, too nervous to respond. It was not fair. She fought in battles but could not talk to a guy without an embarrassing incident. Feeling frustrated, Will picked up a few cans from the ground, stepped on something round, and stumbled again. With a surprised shout, she landed on a warm body. Matt smelled like laundry detergent and soap. She discreetly inhaled the pleasant smell, enjoying his arms around her. Upon realizing what was happening, Will quickly stood up and immediately apologized. Trying to compose herself from embarrassment, she watched Matt sit awkwardly on the ground, looking a bit rumpled.

‘Listen, I know about…’ he started saying, looking at her in dismay when a bell in front of the shop jingled. He stood up, patting his clothes down, and walked to the front of the store, casting a guilty look in her direction. Feeling confused, Will gathered the cans, trying to understand what was wrong. Matt was acting a bit strange. Her fall was only an accident, yet he looked uncomfortable around her. Was she so transparent about her feelings? Will was arranging everything in the backroom when she overheard a feminine voice conversing with Matt, and she tiptoed to the door to listen in.

‘So, how was my good boy?’ the girl asked in a cooing voice.

‘Your dog ate something rotten and had a stomach ache. He’s alright right now.’ Matt reassured.

‘Can we go to our date now?’ The female almost purred when she asked the question.

‘Ok. Let me tell my coworker. She will lock up the shop.’ Matt enthusiastically replied and opened the door to the backroom. After seeing her standing there, he looked distraught.

‘You heard us... just now?’ he asked, suspiciously avoiding looking at her. ‘We should talk later… Just lock up the shop, please.’ He hesitated, then inclined his head in farewell and went out, not waiting for her answer.

Will froze on the spot after the door closed. Her mind was strangely empty, trying to make sense of what she had heard. It hurt. Tears welled up in her eyes as something painfully throbbed inside her chest. Will did not allow them to fall. She was too proud to cry in this place. Will finished feeding the animals methodically, swallowing the burning feelings. They were quiet and subdued, sensing her depressed mood and occasionally licking her fingers in comfort. After finishing the work and locking up, Will slowly walked in the direction of home. Tears spilled on her cheeks as she softly sniffled, trying to appear normal. It was the thing she was missing. Matt had a girlfriend. She was so silly, naively believing that he might like her—a fool crushing on the most popular guy in the school. Life was unfair.

The home was dark and empty. Her mother most likely went on a date. It looked like even her mother was more popular than her. Not hungry, Will skipped dinner, wrapped herself in a thick blanket, and cried, wondering if things would ever get better. She thought about calling Teranee, but it was late, and she did not want to hear empty words of comfort. Deciding to distract herself from a hole in her chest, Will cupped the Heart of Kandrakar in her palms and prayed. ‘I have never used your divine powers for selfish reasons, but please lend me your warmth just once. I don’t want to be alone tonight. Please, help me…' she sniffed, tears falling on the damp pillow. Her voice trailed off as she tried to control her sobs, hoping for company and comfort. The medallion remained cold, and the silence in the room only amplified the loneliness, making her feel vulnerable and isolated. Eventually, Will fell asleep with a pendant safely clutched in her palm, and then the Heart of Kandrakar lit up in the darkness. It glowed, gradually enveloping her unconscious body in a hazy, rosy light. After a few moments, the glow subsided, and Will sighed in her sleep as warmth spread through her body.

The first thing she became aware of was the crackling of the flames in the fireplace. Next was the feeling of the silky, soft carpet underneath her. The room smelled strange, like a combination of beeswax, old books, and smoke, with a whiff of something sweet and flowery. She had never encountered such a unique fragrance. Opening her eyes, Will saw an unfamiliar, old-fashioned workroom. Rows upon rows of books lined the walls, with bookshelves hitting the ceiling. The flickering fireplace provided dim light, casting shadows on the antique furniture scattered around the luxurious room. The dark, wooden table adorned with incarnate carvings seemed to be the centerpiece of the room. A plush armchair sat beside it, its green velvet upholstery untouched by age, vibrant and sharp. Books and papers were scattered on the table, suggesting someone had recently used the room for study. The soft golden glow of the shining floating orb lit the documents left behind. Will knew there was no electricity inside. The only time she had seen something similar was in a refugee camp on the Meridian. Will could not believe she woke up in a different world!

‘This is a strange dream…’ she thought, pinching herself to feel the pain. It hurt, but then Will realized her body was transparent. Also, she was not wearing pajamas anymore—a purple and green uniform hugged her body, intentionally exposing her flat stomach with the swirling design on the skirt. The delicate butterfly wings fluttered in the air, betraying her agitation. She was not in the mood for any games Kandrakar played. Dismissing the bizarre situation, Will curled up on the carpet and stared at the fireplace, hoping that falling asleep would bring her home. The fire was warm, the rug was soft, and she relaxed, drifting between sleep and awareness.

Will awoke from her light slumber as the door handle clicked and opened. She sat up, startled, and quickly slipped into the deep shadow of the bookcase. Holding her breath, Will watched as a silhouette barely visible in the dim light entered the room. Her heart raced when she recognized who it was. To her horror, Phobos walked into the room holding a crystal glass full of golden liquid. The prince was the last person Will wanted to see, and her hands trembled in fear. His step faltered on the threshold for a split second, and his haughty gaze darted around the room. She held her breath, but when his eyes landed on her hideout, they trailed off, not noticing her. Will followed his movements, remembering how she remained hidden—she was invisible. Still, her heartbeat refused to slow down from the unexpected fright. Yet he only sat behind the desk and began working, occasionally taking a sip from the glass. Phobos looked calm and collected—an ordinary human, not a monster out of a horror story. It was perplexing. Gone were the heavy royal robes and sharp angles of the crown. He wore a soft green unbuttoned tunic and loose white pants, exposing his pale skin and graceful neck, along with a glimpse of a distinct red tattoo. His long silver hair was loosely braided and rested on his shoulder, with a part of it tied into a low topknot. A few pale and silky tresses framed his angular face and prominent cheekbones, casting gentle shadows over his radiant blue eyes. A comfortable silence filled the room, disturbed only by the scratches of a feather pen on the paper, the turning of book pages, and the sound of wood crackling in the fireplace.

‘Maybe I am delirious because this is a very vivid dream,’ Will brooded. However, nothing in her magic spoke of danger. Trusting her instincts and reckless courage, she stood and tried to take out one of the books, but the spine shuddered with a simple touch. Abandoning the idea of moving things in fear of being found, Will continued her exploration. One bookcase after another, everything was in strange foreign languages. Some of them originated on Earth, like French and German. The rest of the books had characters that looked like intricate symbols or drawings from another world, which she had never seen before. Soon, Will grew bored and restless, not finding anything useful or entertaining to distract her from the ridiculous situation.

After some time, Phobos stopped writing and went to withdraw a book from the bookcase opposite her. Will glanced at the empty chair and impulsively took a few steps forward, trying to see the papers on the table.

‘You know, little Guardian, spying is considered impolite.’ Phobos closed the book with a loud thud. ‘This is the second time you have disturbed me. Are you aware of the consequences?’ he asked casually, looking in her general direction.

Will froze, trapped between him and the massive table. ‘This is bad, so bad...' Her mind raced while her eyes darted around, searching for the nearest exit.

‘Do not appear so surprised. I have sensed your presence from the start. Your magic tastes like lightning on the tip of the tongue or air after the rainstorm.’ His smirk was predatory. ‘A small amount of magic focused on the proper location, and I can see you.’ Phobos's blue eyes took on a greenish tinge, and he stared straight at her. With a few long steps, he pushed Will into the table, crowding her space and towering over her.

‘You cannot hide from me! Astral walking—a clever little trick.’ He chuckled, grabbing her arm.

With his touch, the invisible tension returned as if his mere presence were sucking the air out of the room, making her feel lightheaded. His magic danced on her skin, casting a spell and sending jolts through her muscles, locking them in place.

‘Cat got your tongue?’ he inquired, grabbing Will by the chin. His warm fingers roughly pressed into her flesh.

‘I don’t know…’ Will answered, her voice barely above a whisper. Tears gathered in her chocolate-brown eyes and spilled on her pale cheeks. First, Matt, now this. It was emotionally exhausting.

‘I came here by accident. Please let me go…’ Will muttered, realizing the severity of the situation and no longer concerned about displaying weakness—even in her best form, there was not enough strength to fight him. She wanted to go home and forget about this evening.

‘Oh…’ Phobos scowled, his intense gaze lingering on her chest. He reached down and yanked the pendant out of her purple blouse. Pink light spilled through his fingers as the Heart blinked and swirled with defensive magic. If Phobos takes the Heart of Kandrakar from her, everything will be over. She tried pulling away, but his grip only tightened. Will was powerless to resist the inevitable. Her brown, teary eyes, filled with despair and wistful hope, connected with the icy blue, pleading for understanding.

‘What an annoying thing you are...’ Phobos said it with barely concealed amusem*nt in his eyes and pulled on the medallion, tugging her close enough that their bodies almost touched. Will had to tilt her head to look at him because he was taller than her. She could feel the warmth of his breath on her face, and her heartbeat raced as the invisible string stretched between them. For a second, both of them were lost, but the moment passed when Phobos shook his head, grinned, and gathered a ball of magic in his hand. Slowly, it grew, morphed into water, and then into a delicate ice dagger, glinting dangerously in the light.

‘I set you free one time... I cannot make an exception again.’ He spoke softly, holding her still and gently caressing her cheek. The unexpectedly gentle touch left a trail of goosebumps on her skin.

‘I will apologize… It will undoubtedly hurt, but it should teach an important lesson not to approach me again.’ Phobos carelessly released his hold. He struck the clear dagger straight into her stomach with a sudden move. Will screamed and convulsed, clutching her abdomen as the freezing pain spread through the wound. She shivered and collapsed, crumbling to the floor, staring at the bloody dagger in his hand. Maybe it was her imagination, but there was regret on his face, and then everything slowly slipped away.

She woke up on the bed, uncontrollably gasping for air. Her belly unpleasantly churned when a sudden vertigo hit. Scrambling to the bathroom and collapsing on the cold tiles, Will vomited into the toilet. Feeling a bit better after emptying her stomach, she patted herself all over, looking for a visible wound but finding none. Phobos had not lied. It hurt a lot. She could still feel the biting sting of the cold and the throbbing pain of the deadly wound. Why did he warn her? Will felt like a mouse who had been teased by a cat. Phobos was a walking contradiction. He was cruel, yet almost playful and sensual in his interactions. Will could not understand his behavior toward her. The prince seemed to enjoy toying with her, yet there was something beneath that facade. She shuddered at the memory of his tender caresses and the accompanying tension in the air. It felt like she was getting ignited from the inside as something pulled them together. In both instances, Phobos was responsible. Not even Matt made her so aware of her body. It was such a messed-up situation. Will shook her head, deciding to forget about the troublesome incidents. He was trying to manipulate her, and the violence has to be proof of that. But the look of regret on his face was seared into her memory.

After brushing her teeth and rinsing her mouth to remove the foul taste, Will looked in the mirror. Her skin was pale, she had dark circles under her eyes, and her hair was disheveled. She was a mess. After removing the sweaty pajamas, Will took a brief shower to soothe the sore muscles and stressed mind. Drying herself, she patted her abdomen, still feeling the burning remnants of the ice. ‘I don’t want to get stabbed ever again. What an asshole! Phobos is not on Santa’s nice list,’ she groaned and chuckled at the absurdity of her life. She narrowly avoided death after two personal encounters with the Prince. The Heart of Kandrakar blinked on her skin as if expressing her agreement.

‘Great, even my magic is betraying me.’ Will rolled her eyes at the medallion, which sat innocently between her breasts. ‘Never do that again, please.’ She touched the round pendant and went to bed, hoping for some peaceful rest. Will knew she should never meet Phobos again, but deep in her mind, she foolishly thought it would not be the last time their paths crossed. As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought her back.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4

Chapter Text

‘Wake up, sleepyhead! Wake up!’ an annoying voice shouted at her. ‘Rise and shine! It's morning! If you don’t get up, you will be late for school! WAKE UP!’ it shouted in exasperation at the sleeping figure.
Will groaned under the blanket as the voices kept chattering and shouting around her. She squinted her eyes open only to find sunlight outside the window. It was Monday morning. The electronic devices around the room gossiped about her nightly run to the bathroom and how she looked like something a cat had dragged in.

‘Great… Now even inanimate objects are ganging up on me.' She groaned and slowly got up from the bed. Sometimes it sucked to be a technopath. Conveniently ignoring the buzzing background noise, Will did her morning routine and went to the kitchen. Once again, no one was home. Her mother usually got to work before she awoke, but she still baked pancakes and left them on the table.

‘My insides are quite empty. Maybe you should go grocery shopping.' The fridge complained in a sad voice.
Will gently massaged the temples, groaning out loud - all that buzzing gave her a mild headache. Making a cup of coffee, Will concentrated and pushed a sliver of power out of her body. A sudden electrical surge caused all the objects to go silent in the kitchen. The minor discharge did the trick of promptly shutting them up. Will developed the ability to manipulate electricity soon after getting her powers. She had to resort to it only in emergencies. This power was too risky to use regularly and could potentially cause damage to her home. It would break the circuits, frying perfectly working appliances, but small discharges were something she learned to control for her peace of mind.
Will dug into the pancakes, wondering how much magic she possessed but never testing the limits of her abilities. Could it take out the whole building's electricity, a city block, or the town itself? What a terrifying thought! She shuddered, but something in her mind whispered that she possessed more power than she realized.
The school was slow, the day dragged on at a snail's pace, and Will was bored out of her mind. She evaded the girls all morning because she didn't want to talk. Instead, Will spent her time doodling in the notebook and daydreaming about escaping the monotony of school. However, as lunchtime approached, Cornelia's glare indicated that avoidance would no longer work, so she made plans to run and hide until the break was over.

‘Will Vandom, could you please stay in class a little longer?’ Teacher Rudolph asked at the end of the lesson. As everyone left for lunch, Will slowly put away books and stood by the teacher’s desk.

‘Will, you failed another math test.’ The elderly woman handed her a sheet. ‘This has to stop, or you will not pass the trimester.’ She slowly polished her glasses, looking at her pupil in disapproval.

‘I'm sorry, Mrs. Rudolph, I’m just not good at math…’ Will muttered an apology. She failed to revise for a test because there was a fight with the monsters a day before, but such an excuse would not work for any teacher.

‘I understand your struggles with math, so I will make an exception and allow you to take a remedial test.’ The teacher looked at her with a stern expression. ‘Next time, I expect you to ask for my help. If you do not understand the material, there are many explanatory math problems to solve. It does not bring me joy to see my students fail. It makes me feel like an inadequate teacher. However, if you do not take this seriously, I will have to involve your parents and the school administration. Do not skip my lessons without adequate explanation, and give me a reason to take serious actions.’ The older woman issued a warning, indicating the importance of her lessons and the dedication she expected from her students. ‘You can take a test next Monday after school, so prepare adequately.’
After being dismissed, Will steered clear of the cafeteria, where the girls waited for her, and instead went to the yard. She liked Mrs. R., a kind-hearted teacher, but the math lessons were the bane of her existence. Sitting behind the tree, Will looked at the sky. October was ending, and the air was getting colder. The leaves were spotted with varied hues—yellow, red, and brown— they fell on the ground in a colorful blanket, slowly spinning in the wind. The crisp autumn air carried the sweet scent of decay, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the yard. It was a beautiful yet melancholy sight, a reminder that winter was around the corner. Taranee came out into the yard with determined steps and soon stopped beside her.

‘Do you mind if I join?’ The girl asked, already sitting on the grass and crunching a few leaves in the process. ‘Cornelia was pissed when you did not show up for lunch, but Elyon finally joined in, so it was OK. Why are you avoiding us?’ Taranee asked, concerned for her friend.

‘I’m not… well, not really.’ Will looked down at her feet, avoiding eye contact. ‘I had an unpleasant night, so I am in no mood for gossiping or silly banter.' She softly replied, trying to erase the vivid image of Phobos from her mind. ‘I just wanted to clear my head.’

‘Everything okay with your mom?’ Taranee asked, trying to find a reason for her distress and hoping that Will would confide in her.

‘I don’t know. Mom is rarely home. It’s either her job or her new boyfriend, and since they go on a lot of dates, maybe she genuinely likes that guy. I still have not met with him, but Mom looks happy. It’s not that what ruined my mood,' Will continued. ‘Yesterday, I found that Matt has a girlfriend... and I failed yet another math test.’ She sighed.

‘Oh, Will…’ Taranee hugged her, and Will quietly laid her head on her friend's shoulder, cherishing her company. Taranee was her closest friend out of all the girls. She never judged, was a good listener, and always offered her support. Their friendship was built on trust and understanding, which made it more valuable. Will felt guilty for hiding her encounters with the prince, especially when her life was threatened multiple times. Yet she did not want to share the experience, knowing the girls wouldn't understand that Phobos had let her go twice in a row. How could Will tell them something happened between them that she didn't understand and that she might have put everyone in danger by accidentally meeting him? The best course of action was to keep the secret and deal with the situation herself. It was a risky decision, but Will couldn't bear the thought of putting her friends in danger, especially when she did not know Phobos's intentions. Something in her heart told her it was the right choice, and Will did not want to ignore her intuition, trusting her abilities.

‘So what happened yesterday?’ Taranee inquired after some time.

‘I overheard him talking with his girlfriend in the shop. You know, I have always had a crush on Matt. He looked so mature and cool, but after getting to know him better, he seemed quite soft on the inside. It was nice to spend time with him. I foolishly thought Matt liked me too. I did not even have a chance to date a guy.’ Will sniffed, trying to prevent the tears from spilling onto her cheeks ‘Also, I am tired. Juggling my life and the Guardian's secret. It is a lot of pressure…’ She shrugged, cleaning up her tears, feeling it was pointless to cry. Also, she had no idea what to make of her recent confrontations with Phobos. It could only be described as intense. Their interactions left her confused and unsure of what he wanted from her, but she couldn't deny the undeniable chemistry she felt between them. It left her both drawn to and intimidated by him.

‘How can you keep up with everything?’ Will asked wearily, looking at Taranee.

‘It’s not like I do everything myself.’ The quiet girl pondered, staring at the sky. ‘Sometimes I am so busy I can’t find a spare minute to rest. The dance lessons, school, homework, and family obligations—things get over my head. Then I go to Nigel, and he keeps me sane. I can relax around him, and troubles do not seem so heavy anymore.’ Taranee smiled, blushing slightly. He was something special in her life—an island of peace and comfort when everything around her seemed crazy. ‘Do not tell the girls, but he’s my boyfriend as of last week. My mother is against it because Nigel has a record with the police, but she cannot tell me what to do. I like him and think it was a misunderstanding. Plus, I am old enough to make my own decisions about whom I date.’ Taranee was determined in her reasoning, believing that mutual understanding could help solve her problems.

‘Have you already kissed?’ Will giggled, feeling happy for her shy friend and, for a moment, forgetting her issues.

‘Yes, a lot…’ Taranee blushed, embarrassed, and hid her rosy cheeks in her palms. ‘It was lovely…’ She whispered, feeling too awkward to describe the experience.
The bell rang, signaling the end of the break, and the girls had to dash back to school. Taranee came to a halt in the middle of the corridor, just outside the classroom, and looked at her with a determined expression on her face.

'I am sorry about you and Matt. You deserve someone to share your burdens with, and Matt is a fool if he doesn't see how good you are.' She said it matter-of-factly and entered the room.

The problem was that Will thought she was a complete fool. Matt never gave her any ideas. They hung out, talked, and worked together - only she wanted more from him.
She often daydreamed about what it would be like to be in a relationship with him, but she never asked if he was available. Remembering his face, Will sighed—even with a troubled expression, Matt looked cute. Those chocolate eyes and disheveled auburn hair made him attractive to most girls. But Will knew that Matt's charm went beyond his good looks. He was also kind, funny, and always willing to lend a helping hand to those in need. Unaware, her mind drifted to another set of eyes. Piercing blue, like a glacier, and pale skin with high cheekbones… She felt a chill run down her spine, recalling the intensity of their gaze and the way they seemed to see right through her. It was as if they knew her deepest secrets and desires, leaving her exposed and vulnerable. She could not shake off the feeling of being under his spell… Will was startled awake from her daydream. Did she just think about Phobos? Guiltily admitting that yes, she did, Will was frightened. He was a handsome man, almost sinfully so, but he tried to kill her. How can she be so stupid? Will shook her head, trying to focus on the lesion, but her heartbeat quickened at the mere thought of the powerful man. She did not know if it was from a well-founded fear or something more forbidden.
School ended without further incidents. Taranee ran interference with the girls, so she went to the pool at a sedated pace, enjoying the rest of the day. Seeing Elyon walk ahead on the opposite street, Will waved in greeting, but the girl did not notice her and disappeared into the nearby shop. Feeling curious about where Elyon went, Will followed.
It was a bookshop. The building was old and a bit rundown, but the storefront looked more like an antique shop than a place to buy books. Will peeked inside the store through the big front window. Inside, the shelves were overflowing with old books haphazardly stacked on top of each other, with numerous odd-looking knick-knacks in between. Elyon stood in front of a cashier, clearly chatting and flirting with an older, nice-looking guy. He wore glasses and had his long, blonde hair tied in a low ponytail. The man was dressed nicely in a white formal shirt and dark gray pressed trousers, with the blazer draped across the back of the chair. Will retreated, not wanting to intrude, but the guy caught her spying and looked straight at her. His eyes, filled with anger, disgustingly trailed her body as if she represented something lesser and unwanted. Will shuddered and drew away, not letting the stranger affect her mood. She went ahead, forgetting about the strange interaction, and did not stop until the swimming pool was in her sight.
Eagerly changing into her swimsuit, Will greeted her trainer and teammates and dove into the pool, feeling weightless and free—the water soothed and washed away all her worries. Maybe that was what Taranee was talking about—a safe place to be yourself. Will felt grateful for finding a place where she could escape from the stress of her daily life and be with people who shared her passion for swimming. Being in the water, she could push herself to new limits and forget about the world outside, focusing on her breathing and the muscles working in her body.
After a competitive practice, when everyone else started to leave for the changing rooms, Will swam around, deciding to stay a bit longer. Taking a deep breath, she dove and stayed underwater. When pressure clogged her ears, everything became quiet—the only sound was the beating of her own heart. The glittering lights shimmered and swirled above the surface. After relaxing, her body drifted without gravity, and the tiny bubbles slowly floated up. Water was Irma’s domain. She was the Water Guardian, but Will loved the pleasant feeling of drifting and the softening of the world around her. Though she could not control it like Irma, she felt a stronger connection to the element than others.
Suddenly, a brilliant purplish light spilled from her swimsuit, illuminating the pool. With an unexpected startle, Will took a mouthful of bleach-smelling water. She coughed and sniffed her way out of the pool, clutching the warm pendant in her fist. Once more, it transmitted a wave of unexplained and vague feelings, something to do with water, urging her to explore. Will shook her head, took the towel from the bench, and went to change. As of late, Heart of Kandrakar had become very impulsive. It guided her to something, giving out riddles and feelings she did not know how to explain. It was strange because the pendant appeared to be almost sentient. Will examined the round pink crystal encased in the delicate silver casting more closely. As she held it in her hands, a faint pulse emanated from the pendant, almost as if it had a heartbeat of its own. Maybe there was more to this piece of jewelry than they knew. Deciding to look into the origins of her powers, Will exited the pool to do grocery shopping in the nearby store. Maybe Hay Lin knows something more from her grandmother, so she texted her and asked if they could discuss their magic at a convenient time. After getting home, Will cooked pasta for dinner. Her mother arrived home before the food finished cooking. As she changed, Will prepared a cup of tea and put it on the table.

‘Thank you.' Susan smiled and took a sip of the delicious beverage. 'How was your day, darling?’

‘It was good. I still need to work on my math, but everything else is nice.’ Will answered, taking out plates. ‘How was your date yesterday? You came back late?’

‘He is a nice man. You should meet with him, but everything is still in the early stages. We both suffered after the divorce, but this man is kind, smart, and protective. I feel safe with him, and I hope you understand that I can finally love again. I understand it’s hard for you to see me with someone else, but he respects me and wants to get to know you. He's not going to replace your father, but maybe he can bring a positive influence into our lives. Just give him a chance.' She continued, grateful that they could finally have an open conversation.

‘I know, Mom, just be happy, okay?’ Will worried needlessly, looking at her beaming mother. She did not want her heart to break again. Family divorce was difficult for both of them, but moving away and starting over helped a great deal. Even though it was difficult at first, they eventually worked things out. Will could not judge her mom for being in an unhappy marriage. She understood that every relationship had struggles and respected her mother's decision to separate. It was better than continuously hearing their arguments and being the unwilling mediator between them. Although it was difficult to see her parents split up, she wished her father the best of luck in life without them.
Their dinner was nice. They chatted about daily things, catching up on their lives, and Will was pleased for the opportunity to spend quality time with her mother.
Later in the evening, after her mother had gone to sleep, Will prepared a bath. She lit a few candles and put her favorite peach-scented bath foam in the tub, creating a wall of bubbles on the surface. After undressing but leaving only the pendant hanging between her breasts, she slowly immersed herself in hot water, sighing happily when her sore muscles relaxed. Will closed her eyes and let the warm water envelop her body, enjoying the sensation of bubbles popping against her skin.
Once more, the Heart of Kandrakar glowed. Will opened her eyes and saw the water rippling around her as if stirred by an invisible force. Feeling a surge of power coursing through her body, she drew a deep breath and slid underwater…

Chapter 6: Chapter 5

Chapter Text

Will resurfaced in the natural hot spring with a loud splash, naked as the day she was born and half-submerged in the deep pool of water. Steam danced on the surface, making it hard to see where she was. Underneath the mist, birds chirped, and a nearby waterfall gurgled happily through the rocks. The tranquil sounds and atmosphere around her made it feel like a hidden paradise. Will closed her eyes, enjoying clear nature sounds and fresh air filling her lungs. She might have noticed something dangerous lurking beyond the beauty if not for distractions.

'When I decided to take a soothing soak outside, this was not what I had in mind.’ Whispered a familiar voice out of the mist, and the tall figure emerged from the dense vapor. Will screamed, but the hand on her mouth muffled the sound, pulling her close.

‘Silence! Or would you like the guards to come here running?’ A male growled into her ear, gripping her tightly from behind, with one hand suppressing any sounds and the other on her waist. Will could feel his hot breath on her neck and his firm muscles tensing with every inhale as water droplets ran down their naked bodies. Soon, her entire body blushed to the tips of her hair after imagining a solid male body behind her back. The steam thickened, hiding everything from sight, increasing her awareness of every minuscule point their skin touched. With every breath they took, tension simmered in the air. The silence between them was heavy and filled with unspoken desire. Will wanted to get away, but he held her in place with a gentle yet firm grip. Her heartbeat pounded against her chest, and she wondered if he could hear it. Seconds ticked by, forbidden temptation pooled in her belly, and Will squirmed again, trying to run from the overwhelming sensations. Feeling too much, or maybe too little, she finally tried to get free. His immediate answer was an almost crushing grip on her waist. Phobos' hands confined her in a cage, pressing against his body and halting any movements.

‘Nod once and promise not to scream, or I will kill you without exception this time.’ He murmured in a low, tense voice. It was dripping with darkness and concealed promises, which sent chills down her spine. Will was both intrigued and frightened by his words, unsure of the hidden implications in his tone. Trying to decipher his intentions, she nodded, not having a choice and wanting to take as much distance from him as possible. Being this close to a familiar male made her feel reckless, compromising her mind. Phobos released her slowly, taking measured steps back to the pool's edge as if afraid she would lash out. Will kept a close eye on him, sensing something powerful swirling beneath his gaze.

‘Cover-up! You are indecent!’ A purple piece of fabric landed on her head. Will hugged the object to her chest, suddenly realizing she was still naked. It was a purple satin robe half-soaked in the water, where its edge was submerged. Relieved that she would not have to continue their conversation exposed, Will dressed up, feeling less embarrassed. The robe was far too large, wrapping around her like an oversize dress. She tied the edges of the robe with a soft ribbon, making it more form-fitting and unconsciously exposing her slender figure when it moved.

The mist cleared. Only a few wisps of vapor swirled above the hot water surface. Will turned around to see Phobos relaxing on the hot spring's edge, with a slight smile on his face. His body was half-submerged in the water, concealing sensitive areas from her wandering eyes. She could not tell if he was dressed properly beneath the surface, but his pale, firm, and lean chest, combined with the damp hair gently draped over his shoulders, made her mouth dry. Despite her presence, Phobos looked quite comfortable, unbothered by the uninvited visitor or ashamed by his improper appearance. Noticing she was staring, Will blushed and averted her gaze. Will began giggling and then laughing, suddenly realizing the absurd situation - it was beyond her imagination. She was seriously insane, fraternizing with the enemy. The girls would be shocked beyond belief, and they might even examine her for spell damage. Will knew the man was dangerous. She did not underestimate him. He could eliminate her if desired, but somehow there was no malicious intent present, which was confusing. She could feel him observing her, his gaze intent but strangely gentle, following her movements. He held all the power in the situation, yet he chose to laze around like a big, predatory cat. Maybe Phobos was plotting something or simply enjoying the moment—either way, a captivating being watched her. Kandrakar's Heart innocently blinked and heated on her chest, and Will focused on examining the culprit of all her troubles, suddenly feeling very irritated.

‘This is all your fault, you little pink menace!’ She muttered angrily, removing the pendant and vigorously shaking it. A deep, amused chuckle shifted her attention away from the one-sided argument.

‘Based on your actions, once again, you are not here of your own volition?’ Phobos raised his eyebrows with an impassive face, but his eyes still glowed with a smoldering green sheen. ‘Do you even realize what you are holding in your hands?' He asked in a low voice, fixing his gaze on the object.

‘Stupid little pendant!’ Will responded childishly, dipping into the water and hiding in embarrassment at her recklessness. A few water drops splashed in his direction, and Phobos glanced at her in mild disapproval.

‘You most likely know more than I do. Still, I will not say anything, or you will use my knowledge against me!' She clenched her fist, trying to remain calm because this whole situation was frustrating. Why was she even here?

‘If I had desired your death, you would have drowned in this pool or met your demise the first time we met. It seems even the pain I deliver does not frighten you.' Phobos inspected his nails absent-mindedly as if avoiding looking at her. ‘I wonder what else I can do to make you fear me,’ he continued with a hint of amusem*nt, meeting her eyes. ‘Perhaps I have to be more creative…’

‘Why? Why am I still alive? What do you want from me? Why did you let me go?’ Will raised her voice, shuddering at the thought of what he could do but trying to hide her fear. Any wrong move could lead to dire consequences. Yet she wanted answers to the questions that had driven her crazy all this time.

‘Would you believe me if I said nothing? I want nothing from you…’ Phobos offered a quiet reply.

‘Allow me to remind you, Guardian, that you were the one who appeared before me, carrying the key to unlocking the greatest power in the universe, acting like a naive girl!'’ Phobos's eyes spoke volumes as he turned away - only a tap of his finger on the rock edge revealed his emotional turmoil. There was a hidden current of power simmering in the thick silence between them.

‘Liar! You are my enemy! I shouldn't speak with you or even be here!’ Will snapped, hearing unbelievable words. She was perplexed by her contradictory emotions, not wanting to be here but intrigued by his company. Something inside her relished the thrill of danger, but being here was irresponsible, putting everything in danger. She tried to shake off her conflicting thoughts, but her mind wandered back to the man in front of her. It was idiotic to vent her frustrations at him, but she could not help herself. Will had no idea how to get home.

‘Do not presume things!’ Phobos growled out. The fierce heat in his tone startled Will out of her thoughts. She noticed his tightly clenched fists, but as quickly as his temper flared, it was gone the next second. Phobos took a deep breath, and the evident tension bled out of his figure.

‘Tell her to stop.’ Phobos motioned to the pendant, spreading his hands on the rocky surface to make himself more comfortable.

‘Her? Who?’ Will questioned, bewildered by the abrupt change in conversation. She had trouble deciphering him almost from the start, wondering if he was deliberately cryptic or did not want to share anything with her because she was his enemy.

‘You genuinely have no idea?’ Phobos stared at her expressionlessly, concealing his thoughts. After seeing her adorable puzzled expression, he silently sighed, praying for his sanity. The Guardian had no idea how alluring she looked in his silky robe, with a flushed, rosy face and slightly damp red hair. Phobos could not help but feel a surge of desire as he watched her, but he maintained his composure, keeping his distance. Such innocence could be easily corrupted. He would never sink so low, even if he could portray a tainted image so effortlessly. It was fascinating to watch her reaction to him. She was like a fresh spark in his otherwise monotonously dull existence. He could not help but feel drawn to her energy and zest for life, which made him question whether he was living or just existing for the sake of his duty. It seemed Kandrakar stopped treating their Guardians as human beings and started identifying them as common soldiers, not divulging the required information. Just point at them, and they go. Phobos wondered just how deep the corruption went. While locked in this prison, he could not know, but at the same time, it did not matter—the enemy was apparent. He was already treading the path of no return. The unavoidable duty will require him to sacrifice everything, possibly even his life. However, the young Keeper of the Heart stirred in him something long forgotten—hope. Ages ago, he was like her—a bright and sincere fellow Guardian. Now, those fond memories were like sands of fleeting time. Everything that remained was misery, darkness, and the cold—sins to repent of and repay. He did not deserve happiness because of his mistakes. Yet sharing some information had no cost, so Phobos tried once more. It was a small gesture, but it was better than doing nothing at all.

‘If I ask you questions, would you answer?’ There was a slight hesitation in this inquiry as if he believed it was worth asking because the answer would be negative.
The Guardian frowned, clearly untrusting, but her curiosity won, and she nodded reluctantly. Phobos did not blame her. He symbolized everything she disagreed with, and they stood on opposite sides—as enemies.

Will looked surprised by his question and wondered what would happen next. Would he try to deceive her or tell her something new? She could not read his expression, but his eyes appeared solemn and sad. Will wanted to take a chance but could not trust him entirely. Despite his previous threats, Phobos seemed to have no intention of hurting her, despite her outburst and disrespect. She wanted to trust her instincts and give him a chance, even though it might be a bad idea.

‘What exactly are you holding in your hands?’ Phobos repeated the previously asked question, pointing at the glowing pendant.

‘The Heart of Kandrakar.’ Will shrugged her shoulders and gave the obvious response. It was a pendant that granted them powers, channeling them from the place of magic in the universe. She never gave it much thought, concerned with the situation in the Meridian, for which Phobos was responsible. Will frowned, her mind conflicted, looking at the prince.

‘No, Guardian, you are holding the Heart of a Nymph—the soul and power of a divine individual. It seems likely that the Heart possesses some magic from all its previous keepers. In addition, it contains fundamental forces of nature, absorbed from the Great Dragons the Nymph protected. Essentially, the pendant you are holding is a sentient magical object imbued with so much power that it has its own thoughts and emotions. Kandrakar linked it with its realm magic, containing it in simpler forms, dividing the power, and granting it to chosen warriors. After all, one person should not have this much power…' Phobos grinned, and Will felt the magic in the air increase as a reminder of their different levels. 'After that, the chosen Guardians were able to summon, unite, and magnify their powers without consuming their life essence.' He continued, looking quite bored but willing to share his superior knowledge.

Will was stunned and struggling to make sense of the unexpected information. It surpassed all of her expectations. Such a small object contained such enormous power. She could not believe how something so seemingly innocent could hold such incredible potential. Will looked at the pendant in her hand. It blinked again and filled her with joy and genuine anticipation. It floated above her palm, shining brightly and slowly merging into her. Will painfully gasped, clutching her chest, sensing a heavy foreign presence settling close to her heart. It filled her with such warmth and longing that she felt as if the light had ignited inside her. As the emotions overwhelmed her, silent tears streamed down her rosy cheeks, and her skin gleamed. Will felt a sudden rush of energy coursing through her veins as her body lifted from the ground. The glow enveloped her completely, and for a moment, it felt like she was floating in a sea of pure bliss. Then, everything exploded in pink light.

Phobos stared in disbelief as the girl merged with the artifact, glowing like a ray of sunshine. He had not seen anything like it since the Heart of Meridian merged with Weira, except that was less spectacular. He remembered how the power of Meridian's Heart felt, and his heart prickled with an empty sadness. The Guardian floated above the water with pure power erupting from her body—old and overwhelming. Her red hair and borrowed purple robe fluttered around with the invisible wind while her eyes emitted a pale white light. What he saw right now was not a Guardian, but a Nymph's power emerging from within. Phobos stood there in awe, taken aback by her power so strong that it made the air shimmer with a faint glow. He could not help but feel a sense of reverence as she approached him, with her clothes slowly morphing into a fluttering, ancient-looking gown. He knelt on one knee in the shallow water, bowing his head and placing his hand on the heart - showing proper respect for the powerful being.

‘Guardian, you are following a very perilous path... It will ruin you...' she said solemnly, her melodic voice echoing in various unique tones. ‘But I trust that you will find your way back to the light, as you always have.' she added, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. ‘Remember that you are not alone in this journey…’

‘There is no choice, wise one. I am prepared to die.’ Phobos answered, firm and resolute. ‘If it helps save my planet, I will do whatever it takes, even if it means becoming the villain everyone despises. The bright path I once threaded is no longer for me. I made my decision.’ Phobos lowered his gaze, long resigned to the fact that there was no turning back, hoping that his privacy spell on the pool would hold and that no unfriendly eyes would witness this interaction.

‘Oran, after all this time, your heart is still holding pure…’ The transparent form of the Nymph overlain the Guardian’s frame. The entity hovered in front of him, gently lifting his chin and looking into his shocked eyes.

‘I have not heard that name in centuries… That is no longer who I am. Once upon a time, there was a nameless Guardian. Now, I am the boy who died untimely. My name is Phobos, and I will live and die in this body—the seamless combination of the two souls.' A lone tear rolled down his pale cheek.

‘You do not have to do this alone…’ The Nymph earnestly advised, gently wiping off the teardrop. Phobos looked at her, appreciating the kindness but knowing it was a burden he had to bear alone. The pleasant warmth spread through her simple touch.

‘This girl…’ the woman said, motioning at the body she was inhabiting, 'would help given the chance. That is why I guided her to you after witnessing how you healed her after the fall. Once you earn her trust, Will is kind, stubborn, and loyal.’

‘There is no hope. She would not accept my sincerity or agree with my methods. I am her enemy.’ Phobos hissed through the teeth, somewhat ashamed of himself.

‘Then guide her and reveal the hidden details. Once Will learns of the situation, she will undoubtedly help.' The Nymph suggested smiling indulgently. ‘You can remain stubborn if you want, but I see your heart. I will not stop sending Will to you. With my ability and her will - she can travel anywhere - nothing can stop us. It is up to your discretion what you do with this opportunity.’ With these words, the light went out, and the girl fell into the water with a splash. Phobos dove in after her, dragging her limp body to safety. He gently placed her on the ground, wiping her wet hair away from her face. She groaned and slowly sat up, swaying slightly but trying to stay upright.

Will opened her eyes, feeling dizzy and disoriented. She moved up, slowly settling on the grass near the pool.

‘What happened?’ she asked the only person with a possible answer. Only now focusing on the half-naked Phobos sitting next to her, dripping water all over the place - white pants clung to his skin and left little to the imagination. It was unnoticeable while he was in the water.

‘You suffered a heatstroke, soaking for too long in warm water. I retrieved you from the spring.’ He shrugged nonchalantly. Will was grateful but could not help but wonder why he went through the trouble of saving her when it was in his best interests if she died.

‘Sorry…’ Will apologized for her own sake, her heartbeat pounding with anxiety. ‘Also, thank you. I would have drowned…’ She gave a light nod, thanking him for the unexpected help. Once more, he did something unpredictable that went above her expectations.

‘If I wanted a floating corpse in my pool, I would place you there myself!’ Phobos stood up, irritated, and pushed his damp hair out of the way. With another touch, it was dry once again and flowed around him like a silk curtain. Will envied the casual use of magic while shivering in wet clothes. The Heart of Kandrakar was once again hanging on her chest. She looked at Phobos in genuine shock. 'Why did you not take it?’ The question slipped through her lips.

‘Have no fear, Guardian. I cannot, despite my desire to. It would likely increase my abilities, but the Heart is not easily corruptible. The only way I can take it is if it is given voluntarily. This is why the Oracle is reluctant to discuss the origins of your abilities. He is afraid of you and your abilities. Especially after what happened with the other Keeper before you. Ask him if you are curious, but do not expect the Oracle to give you an explanation.’

'How do you know so much?' Will inquired, not expecting to receive an answer.

‘I am older than you think, Guardian… I know many things.’ Phobos chuckled as if telling a joke only he understood. In a gentlemanly manner, he extended his hand to her. Will hesitated, but when another wave of dizziness hit her, she took it, and he helped her stand up. Sparks struck when their fingers touched as their magic flared around. It lasted only a second, yet Will’s palm numbed with a sudden electrical charge. When he looked her in the eyes, their magic resonated.

‘Will, my name is Wilhelmina. I prefer Will, so stop calling me Guardian, ok?’ She quickly squeezed his hand and let it go. Phobos looked at her in puzzlement. ‘Well, Will….’ He stopped mid-sentence as the strange urgency filled the garden.

The roses moved slowly, swaying in the invisible wind. They whispered, murmured, and muttered one word with different voices: ‘intruder… intruder… intruder…’ The words repeated themselves all around them. It seemed like the flowers were alive. Phobos sprang into action, dragging her to the water and urging her to get in.

‘Quickly, return home! You cannot be discovered here! Wish upon the Heart of Kandrakar would send you home. I apologize for this…’ He said it in a rush, forcibly plunging her head underwater. Her lungs burned with too little air, attempting to concentrate in the unexpected situation. Pulling out the Heart of Kandrakar Will put her hands in prayer, cupping the pendant between her palms. The last thing she saw was a distorted figure above the water and a distant greeting in the name of ‘Hello, Cedric…’.

Will exhaled a sigh of relief as her head broke the surface. She coughed and looked around, recognizing her bathroom. The Heart of Kandrakar safely brought her back. The water was cold, and the candles had burned out - she had been on Meridian for several hours. Will quickly got out of the bath and noticed a purple robe clinging to their body. It was a simple but elegant garment, yet the fabric was unfamiliar, with tiny silver threads embroidered throughout. She had not noticed it before and was worried about what to do with it. Wringing the excess water out of the fabric, Will hung the robe on the door, deciding to wash it in the morning. Redressing in her warm, dry fluffy robe, she felt glad that everything that happened was not a lucid dream. The silky male clothing was proof of that. Will tidied up the bathroom, feeling drowsy and drained of energy. After dry-blowing the hair and falling into bed, she fell asleep without another thought.

Chapter 7: Chapter 6

Chapter Text

Will was late. Again. A few weeks passed after meeting Phobos, and her life became increasingly hectic. She had to balance schoolwork and the additional math lessons, the swimming workouts and keeping up with her social life while trying to avoid Matt, who wanted to talk. Also, with no new cases of mysterious travel, there was time to think about everything she had learned. Will was conflicted, and her adventures with Phobos only added to her confusion. Last time, he seemed almost decent to her, saving her from drowning in his own not-so-pleasant way. What a contradictory guy! It was getting on her nerves—the constant confusion about things she experienced and keeping secrets from the girls. The unexpected meetings were wrong in many ways, making her aware of how strange her feelings were. She wanted to confess to her friends but could not open her mouth and say something about it. If the girls found out she was communicating with the enemy, they would be furious. One side of her wanted to encounter him again, while the other was against it, saying that it was a terrible idea. Will prayed that nothing would go wrong as she was playing with fire, putting everything on the line. Despite the conflicting thoughts, she could not help but feel drawn to him and the contrasting image he presented—sometimes he seemed so strange in his actions, kind yet so cruel. Will knew the risks, but the thrill of the unknown was too tempting to resist.

She finally made it to the Silver Dragon by running around the pedestrians. Will greeted Mrs. Lin, who was carrying trays full of dirty dishes to the kitchen, as she opened the restaurant's back door. She smiled at her and motioned for her to come in. Inside, the restaurant staff was bustling with activity, carrying plates of steaming food and refilling glasses. The aroma of the spices and herbs filled the air, making her stomach growl with hunger.

‘Good afternoon, Mrs. Lin, where is Hay Lin?’ She asked, waving in a polite greeting.

‘Hello Will, Hay Lin is in her room, waiting for you. Hang on for a moment. I will prepare some tea.’ The raven-haired woman smiled. She went to the kitchen, and after a few minutes, Will took a full bamboo tray from a woman and climbed upstairs to Hay Lin's room. When she knocked on the doorway, she heard a crash, and soon a smiling girl opened the door, almost slamming the tray out of her hands.

‘Watch it!' Will yelled, regaining her balance as the cups on the tray wobbled dangerously.

‘Sorry…’ Hay Lin shrugged, taking the tea out of her hands. Her room was disorganized and cluttered, with clothes and belongings strewn about, but it was cozy. The walls were a warm blue color, with pale wooden paneling underneath and had many pictures and sketches taped to them. There was only one large window with a comfortably wide windowsill. The room was filled with natural light, making it the perfect spot for reading or gazing into the city. The fluffy carpet covered the flooring, dividing it into two halves with a raised wooden platform. On it was a work table with a comfy-looking chair, and on the wall were many shelves filled with books. Next to the table, a Chinese divider painted with mystical dragons created an ideal changing area with a small closet and a standing mirror. The room, like Hay Lin, had an airy and artistic feel to it.
They settled down on the windowsill with steaming cups of tea. Hay Lin threw a curious glance at Will. She was not usually the one to request a meeting without the other girls. Her serious expression made Hay Lin wonder what could be so important that she needed to speak with her alone.

‘So what did you want to talk about?’ the girl inquired eagerly. Will averted her gaze, trying to gather her thoughts. She didn't know how to explain her doubts or secrets without revealing where she had learned them. It was difficult enough to lie about her dealings with the enemy. Will did not want to lie about anything else. Withholding the truth made her feel guilty enough.

'Hay Lin, I usually discuss such things with Taranee, but do you ever have doubts about what we're doing?’ Will asked with a pounding heart.

‘Doubts, you say?’ Hay Lin looked thoughtful ‘I don’t have doubts per se, but you know, fighting is hard. I always get worried about people's lives. Also, I don’t like to hurt others…’ she said, looking through the window, ‘but sometimes it’s necessary.’

'Have you ever wondered why Kandrakar never tells us anything useful? I'd like to know how the war started and maybe some Metamoor history,' Will complained. 'It's as if we have to discover everything ourselves, with very little information to begin with,' she sighed resignedly, venting her frustrations.

‘I get what you mean, but I noticed, Kandrakar is full of wrinkly men, and some of them give me creeps. They probably say something like this: “Young lady, you are a Guardian, so conduct your duties seriously and learn for yourself. Experience is the key to knowledge.”’ Hay Lin imitated a wise old man, speaking in a deep, brooding voice.

‘You are probably right.' Will took a sip of tea ‘It does not mean I do not like learning. It’s just a bit frustrating to go in blind into another world we know so little about.’

'Well, from what I've gathered, unrest in Metamoor began during Queen Weiras' reign. I don’t know much about it. Later, an incident occurred that left the royal family in shambles, leaving only Phobos to ascend to the throne when he was a child. There was opposition, and many people disliked him, citing something about only having female ruling successors. I don’t know what the Prince did, but the rumors say he executed many nobles, which started the civil war. I mean, I can understand it. I don’t like Phobos either, but the rebels don’t have any other person to take over the kingdom. Now, we have to do our jobs until they find and install the rightful female heir to the throne. All of it seems a bit old-fashioned by our standards.’ Hay Lin shrugged, taking a bite of the cookie.

‘Do you really believe Phobos is destroying the planet?’ Will inquired, fearful of the answer she would receive.

‘I don’t know, but that’s what the Oracle said. Phobos feels like an overcharged battery with so much magic. Also, I feel something is not right in Metamoor. Every time we travel there, the ambient magic seems unstable.’

Will shuddered, suddenly feeling cold. Those were the facts they knew. Going into the Meridian always made them feel uneasy as if magic was slowly fading. The population frequently experienced unexpected weather hardships. It ruined their crops, sometimes leading to famine. People whispered that it was because there was no legitimate heir to the throne, and superstition flourished. Is Phobos the culprit for everything? The facts said yes, but her heart was still uncertain. The tightly contained magic she felt from Phobos was too rich to be anything but his own. Something else might have been going on, and they did not know about it. Will could not shake off the feeling that Phobos was hiding something, but what she did not know. He was full of mysteries, an enemy, and diving deeper into the unknown would be dangerous, no matter how much she wanted to uncover hidden secrets.

‘How do you know all this?’ Will wondered, looking at Hay Lin.

‘Will, I talk to people.’ She rolled her eyes. 'When you go to those super-secret leadership meetings with Caleb and his guys, we help the folks around. I usually do the heavy lifting. Cornelia goes around helping with crops and food. Taranee charges magic lights, and Irma helps to fill up the drinking water.’ Hay Lin answered, ‘We want to be useful too. While you plan the strategy with the guys, the people on Meridian require our aid in smaller things. It feels good to be helpful.’ Hay Lin shrugged her shoulders, smiling shyly.

‘Uh, don’t remind me. They expect me to know everything… Bleh, I had to read so much about our war strategies. It gave me a headache and a good grade in history class.’ Will laughed.

‘Anyway, I have another question for you’ she started. 'Did your grandmother speak anything about our powers or how they came to be?’ Will hoped that Yan Lin mentioned something to her granddaughter about being a Guardian. Every piece of information was priceless because it could be compared with Phobos' words.

‘Well, I know something… I thought about leaving it for some special occasion, but since you asked…’ Hay Lin stood up and went to her table, searching through the drawers, muttering to herself.

‘Where did I put it? Yay!’ The girl shouted in happiness, finally finding what she was looking for, holding a piece of paper. Will examined the torn-out piece of paper from the album. It was a drawing of a beautiful woman wearing an ancient, flowing blue and white gown and four different colored Chinese dragons. Her heart thudded with excitement. It looked like a picture taken out of a conversation she had with Him.

‘What’s this?’ she asked, giving the drawing back and trying not to look too eager.

‘I drew this.’ Hay Lin boasted. ‘It’s a picture I composed from a tale my grandmother used to tell me when I was little. Now, when I think about it, maybe she was getting me ready to be a Guardian… All those stories about magical warriors and other worlds… I believed they were just bedtime stories, but maybe it was something more. Maybe it was her way of narrating her own adventures.’ She sniffed a bit. ‘I miss her…’

‘Hey, I miss her too. Your grandma was an awesome woman.’ Will hugged Hay Lin. 'Now, can you tell me the story?’ She patted her friend's back in gentle reassurance.

‘Sorry…’ Hay Lin cleaned up her tears and sat comfortably, crossing her legs.

'A long, long time ago… when the time was young, and there were no rivers or lakes - only a great sea, four carefree dragons lived. They danced and chased each other through the air with no responsibilities. Yet one day, they heard a prayer from below, carried up by the smoke from the incense. “May the skies open up! May the rain return to us! This we beg for! This we pray for!” shouted people to the skies. The yellow dragon, the one who loved the Earth most, went to see what was wrong. He returned, sad and suffering. The drought was destroying the Earth, and the people were starving. Deciding to help, the four dragons went to the Jade Emperor, but the welcome they received was far from kind. The emperor stated he would help, but days passed and there was no rain.
People starved and children died, but the emperor did not care. Then the dragons decided to take action, hauling the water from the sea into their maws and spilling it onto the clouds. That’s what the four dragons did hundreds and thousands of times to make the rain. It ended the people’s suffering. When the Jade Emperor learned about their actions, he was outraged and brought them to the palace, preparing a terrible punishment for challenging his rule. The emperor had no pity for the dragons and locked them up in the mountains to never see daylight again. Yet the nymph Xing Ling, a woman of great courage and justice, was furious. After going to the palace, she argued with the emperor, saying he had no right to lock up the dragons, calling him cruel and arrogant. He laughed at her words as she could not undo his order. The nymph tried moving the mountains with all her might but to no avail. However, she wanted their sacrifice to be remembered for all eternity. Seeing no other option to free the selfless creatures, she sacrificed herself. Her divine powers passed through the mountains, releasing her magic into them and, in return, absorbing the dragon’s essence. And so the nymph Xing Ling was forever bound to the dragons. Her body disappeared, but the soul became a beautiful crystal amulet. The five dragon bodies turned into great rivers, helping to water crops ever since.’ Hay Lin finished on a peaceful note. For a time, they remained silent, gathering her thoughts about the captivating tale.

'Is this the story of our magic origins?’ Will silently asked, summarizing the story.

'It seems like it. That’s why I wanted all of us to hear it, but since you asked first, I'll tell them later. Basically, it is like this - the Red Dragon loved the water; the Yellow was fond of the Earth; the Black Dragon flew better than anyone else, and the Pearl Dragon controlled fire. That’s our elemental power, and the Heart of Kandrakar is the Nymph's heart, making it all possible.’ Hay Lin explained, putting the drawing back into the drawer.

‘Thank you. It’s fascinating to hear something new about ourselves. I guess nothing is ever simple with magic…’ Will smiled thoughtfully. She got what she came for—confirmation that Phobos did not lie to her. Now, Will wanted to know why they were meeting and why he had not killed her. Phobos said he needed nothing from her. That was hard to believe, and she did not want to be deceived. What she was doing was dangerous, and girls would call her stupid for it. Yet, deep in her heart, Will wanted to continue. Something compelled her to learn more, to delve deep into the closely guarded secrets. If meeting with their enemy was the answer, she would do it. Somewhere, somehow, their paths would cross again.

Later, after saying goodbye to Hay Lin, Will went home. It was cold outside, and everyone was bundled up in coats and scarves. There were pumpkins in the yards and scary-looking decorations in the various windows. Halloween was around the corner, with splashing colors in the bleak autumn landscape. Will looked at the gray sky, shuddering with a chilly wind. With every breath, vapor came from her mouth. She pulled her coat tighter around her body, wishing she had brought a scarf to protect her neck from the biting cold. The weather forecast had warned it would rain again, and the clouds slowly gathered. Will walked the familiar streets, thinking about the tale, when shivers ran down her spine - a strange, nasty feeling rose in her chest as if something were crawling on her skin. Someone was following her, keeping their distance, never appearing in her line of sight but stealthily watching. Will knew she could defend herself, but the unknown pursuer frightened her. Quickening the pace and looking around for suspicious people but seeing none, she went straight home.
Hiding in the deepening shadows, a man keenly observed the redhead girl passing by. She was tall and lean, with rosy and milky skin that vividly contrasted with her fiery hair and brown, doe-like eyes. The girl appeared ordinary, yet a hidden power gathered and pulsated around her. Following her path was easy - hiding in plain sight was his specialty. When a window lit up in an apartment, he knew it was a complex where she lived.

‘So this is a Guardian… one of the five.’ The man thought, leaning on the tree in the park across the street. ‘Interesting…’ His steel-gray eyes gleamed behind the glasses, and with a swish of a long ponytail, the man slowly merged into the crowd.

Chapter 8: Chapter 7

Chapter Text

On Saturday, it was All Hallows Eve. The city was cheerfully decorated with carved pumpkin lanterns, spider webs, bones, witches, skeletons, and other creepy things. On Saturday, it was All Hallows Eve. The city was cheerfully decorated with carved pumpkin lanterns, spider webs, bones, witches, skeletons, and other creepy things. While their parents handled bags of candy and other snacks, the children ran around joyfully, laughing or screaming in fright. People of all ages milled about in the bustling city. The festive mood floated through the crisp autumn air.

Will agreed to have the girls come over for a last-minute costume fitting. She still hadn't decided what to wear for the Halloween party, but was excited to see her friends and join in on the fun. Her mother already had plans for Halloween, with her boyfriend going to a school party to chaperone kids. Their group was going to the club to listen to Matt’s band play. She still avoided Matt, even when he tried meeting her after school. It was too embarrassing to talk to him, and Will just wanted to forget about the silly, unrequited crush. Ignoring him was easier than talking about her feelings, which slowly started to fade. Still, Matt was a talented musician, and going to the club to have fun was exactly what she needed to unwind. All week long, Will felt like someone was stalking her. She had no idea what, or who was following her, but it was very creepy. Since other girls hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary, maybe it was her imagination. Yet the foreboding feeling never left, making her moody and jittery. In the early evening, the doorbell rang, and Will opened the doors to let her friends in.

‘Hey, come in!’ Will greeted everyone with a warm smile. The four girls squeezed into the narrow hallway, taking off their outerwear and dumping their bags on various surfaces. Soon, they were all comfortably settled in her room. Cornelia was going through her closet, searching for suitable clothes to wear to tonight’s party.

‘Will, we need to go shopping. Why haven't you told me you don't have anything to wear? It's a pity Elyon is not here. She would have some original ideas.’ She complained, huffing at the piled-up clothes in different heaps.

‘Where is Elyon, anyway?' Will asked, trying to gather the scattered clothes after Cornelia, not wanting to turn her room into the pigsty it had already become.

‘She had to help her mother with decorating. They are throwing a party, but she will meet us at the club. And, unlike you, Elyon has a lovely wood nymph costume.' Cornelia rolled her eyes and threw down the brown cargo pants Will liked to wear.

‘I think Will has lots of comfortable clothes.' Irma expressed, getting into her drawers. ‘I mean, look at this? How are you still wearing such childish things?’ Irma laughed, lifting the green panties with a frog stamp on them and finding more silly things.

‘Hey, stop going through my underwear!’ Will shouted, scrambling after Irma, trying to snatch the items away. Hay Lin joined in the fun by reaching deeper into the drawer and pulling out a lacy black bra. ‘Ohhhh, look at this! Maybe Will still has some hope of being fashionable!’ she happily cheered, holding it up for all to see.

‘This is nice…’ Cornelia smirked, showing matching black panties. 'Do you want Matt to see this tonight?’ She giggled with barely hidden mirth.

‘No! Matt has a girlfriend, and that’s not me!’ Will shouted in embarrassed frustration, feeling her cheeks heat up. After seizing the offending clothes, she threw them into the drawer, closing it with a loud thud. ‘This was a present from my mother!’ she added in an afterthought. The cheerful mood abruptly disappeared as the girls stopped in awkward silence, unsure what to say.

‘Why did you not tell us?’ Irma asked, looking at her with sad eyes. ‘We would not have asked you to come to the concert. Maybe we could find some other party?’

‘I knew…’ Taranee confessed, ‘Sorry guys. Will wanted to think about it without our interruptions.’ She sighed, feeling a bit guilty for not being honest.

‘I am sorry, too. It’s hard to talk about my feelings, but I am okay now. After thinking about it, I just wanted Matt to be happy. I have not seen him for almost four weeks now. Sooooo, it's ok! One concert would not change things between us.’ Will explained, looking at the ground. She did not deliberately hide this but simply couldn't properly explain her feelings. It was slightly painful to think about Matt, but mostly she felt ashamed of herself. And in the grand scheme of things, maybe it was better to remain just friends with Matt. There was not enough time between her ordinary and magical lives. Furthermore, hiding such a large part of herself would most likely jeopardize any chance of finding a good boyfriend.

‘If you say so.’ Hay Lin gently punched her shoulder. 'Next time, be a good girl and tell us, ok? We could have a girl’s night with lots of ice cream and tear-jerking romance movies.’

‘Yeah, maybe… I had many things on my mind.’ Will apologized again. 'Can we focus on the important stuff? What should I wear?’ She diverted the conversation, pointing at Cornelia.

‘You know, we should put you in something gorgeous to make Matt realize what he lost,' the blonde girl insisted, once again digging through her closet. ‘You must wear that bra set. It will shape your figure and make you feel sexy on the inside.’ She advised, taking the garments out and placing them on the bed. ‘Now, we have to find everything else…’

‘How about this?’ Taranee pulled out a black dress from the back of the closet. It was long and silky, with a flowing gauze skirt and a high neckline fastened with a ribbon around the neck, leaving almost the entire back bare. This was a dress she wore to her mother's friend's violin concert years ago.

‘It could work.’ Cornelia carefully inspected the garment. ‘Will, dress up. I think it should still fit you.’ She pushed the silky dress into her hands and smiled at her. The redhead stood up and pulled off her sweater and comfy sports pants, leaving her in simple, mismatched cotton underwear.

‘I have my work cut out for me.’ Cornelia sighed dramatically, motioning at Will, 'She will never learn how to be fashionable.’

The girls laughed around her, and Will shrugged, going into the bathroom to change underwear. It was not like she did not want to be stylish - she just preferred casual clothes with easy movements. Will typically wore hoodies, sweaters, cargo pants, or jeans with sporty shoes. It was the exact opposite of Cornelia with her flowing skirts, dresses, and high heels or Hay Lin with her crazy colors and creative uses of clothes. Taranee preferred more tribal things, and Irma had a beach girl style going on. Considering everything, Will was the most ordinary of them. Looking into the mirror, she just saw that. She slipped the dress over her head and smoothed the fabric. Because the dress was a smaller size, her chest was squeezed into the fabric, but it looked great, hugging her curves. Going back to the girls, she awkwardly stood in the middle of the room, waiting for their opinion. Cornelia's eyes widened in approval. 'Wow, you look nice.' she said. 'I knew this dress was meant for you.' Will blushed at the compliment, suddenly feeling more confident.

‘Spin around, Will!’ Irma ordered, observing her from every angle. ‘The dress looks good, but it’s overly simple for Halloween. Hay Lin, now is your turn… Show us some magic!’ She nudged Will to sit in the chair placed near the mirror.

‘Guys, stop acting like I am hopeless!’ The redhead girl complained about being manhandled like a child.

‘I need someone to find black gloves, a shawl, and a makeup set.’ Hay Lin ordered everyone around. 'We could make her into something like a mourning widow?' She instantly offered an idea, but the others looked skeptical. 'Or we could just let her be herself and find a way to incorporate those items into her outfit.' Hay Lin said. She was determined to help her friend look her best for the upcoming event.

‘With her hair, it would not work.’ Taranee refuted, searching through the accessories.

Will sighed wearily as the various ideas flew around the room. It just seemed like so much work for one party, but the girls enjoyed the hassle, unlike her. Will looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her red hair stood out in vivid color against her black ensemble, making her skin appear even paler. It reminded her of the crimson roses she saw in Phobos' garden.

‘What about some roses?' Will whispered, caressing her red tresses, trying to set it up in a more elaborate updo.

‘Roses?’ Hay Lin grabbed her by the shoulders, making her jump out in a scare ‘Roses! Brilliant idea! Cornelia, can you conjure some?’ She asked frantically, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

‘I can try, but they will disappear after some time.' Cornelia nodded and sat on the bed. ‘What color do you want them?’ she inquired, already gathering the energy.

‘White?’ Hay Lin suggested the color, tapping her chin, but Will shook her head.

'Crimson and black… I want the petals as dark as you can make them.' She instructed, already imagining how to use the flowers. Maybe it was an odd choice and not to her usual taste, but Will briefly contemplated what Phobos would think of seeing her decked out in roses, all made in his colors.

‘Interesting choice, but whatever you desire.’ Cornelia closed her eyes, and her hands glowed green. Magic swirled and concentrated into the shape of a rose on her palms. Within seconds, the air filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, and Hay Lin let out a delighted squeal. Will watched in amazement as the bloom grew larger and more intricate until it was a perfect replica of the exotic flowers you could buy in a shop. One, two, three... Before long, her bed flowed with dark blooms.

‘Now what?’ Cornelia panted. It took a lot of energy to conjure things without her Guardian form.

‘Help me decorate.' Will smiled eagerly, taking a few vibrant roses and pinning them on the neck of the dress. She also attached it around the waist, while the girls helped with the hemline and the back. Swiftly, the dress was overflowing with dark, blooming roses.

‘What are we doing with these?’ Taranee picked up a few leftover buds.

‘We can put it in Will’s hair?’ Cornelia suggested fastening the roses to an unused hoop and placing it on Will like a crown.

'That's a great idea,' Irma chimed in. 'It will complete her look for the party tonight.' Will smiled as her friends worked on the finishing touches of her outfit, grateful for their creativity and support. 'Girrrrrl, you look good! Matt’s jaw will hit the floor when he sees you.’ She complimented the finished product.

Will checked herself in the mirror, looking like she'd stepped out of a twisted fairytale. Crimson roses glistened against the dark fabric, complementing her red hair, adorned with a black flower crown. Aside from the gloves and a sheer black shawl, her only accessory was a pair of long, glittering earrings.

‘Girls, put on your costumes!’ Will smiled and suggested, glancing at the clock, ‘I do my makeup.' She took out red lipstick and black eyeshadow, going for a smoky look. As she applied the makeup, chaos ensued around her when the girls got ready to party. It was already dark when they finished, and Will's room was a mess, as if a hurricane had come through and jumbled everything. Cornelia was the first to finish, dressed in a long white robe with many golden decorations and her hair plaited in a complex way reminiscent of an ancient Greek woman. Irma wore a short blue puff gown and glittery makeup to resemble a water fairy, going for her magical element. Taranee went for a Native American look, wearing a brown leather dress with many strings and feathers in her hair. Hay Lin borrowed her grandmother’s traditional red robes. She pinned her hair into two buns with elaborate gold flower decorations, making her look like a woman from a Chinese painting. To complete her look, she added a pair of red silk slippers and carried a delicate fan with intricate designs.

The party was already in full swing when they arrived at the club and stepped out of the taxi. They pushed through the door and went into the building, waving to the guard, who looked bored at the teenager’s party. The first noticeable thing was a stairwell covered in spider webs and plastic candles in every corner leading down to the basem*nt - a spacious room with a low ceiling stuffed with creepy decorations and people. Loud music vibrated through the air, and multicolored lights flashed, creating the ideal atmosphere for a Halloween party. People dressed in various costumes danced and stood around small tables covered with drinks. Will noticed Elyon, dressed in a green gown, dancing with a tall, long-haired man wearing a beige coat and a beanie. His face was white with a thick purple line around the eyes. After breaking through the crowd, they chose a free table near the wall, overlooking the scene. Because the band Cobalt Blue was still getting ready, the DJ handled the music, playing fast-paced dance songs that made the girls tap their feet and sway to the rhythm. The atmosphere was electric, and everyone was eagerly waiting for the show to start.

‘I’m getting us some drinks and saying hello to Elyon!’ Cornelia shouted through the noise, disappearing into the crowd.

After some time, the stage lights flickered on, and the band members took their positions ready to rock the night away. As the lead singer belted out the first note, the audience erupted into cheers and applause, signaling the start of an unforgettable performance. Will laughed seeing the guys in coordinated costumes. They were dressed in fake blood-splattered soldier fatigues and gruesome zombie makeup. Matt had his throat slashed. Joel's entrails were protruding from a shirt, and Peter wore a fake eye on his cheek. They looked ridiculous but perfectly dressed for Halloween. The band began a heavy rock song with a few testing guitar strums, and the crowd went wild.

‘I’m going dancing!' Will yelled and strode onto the dance floor, followed by the girls. She relaxed and moved with the flow, lifting her hands into the air as the beat picked up. The music was so loud that she could feel it pulsing through her body, and Will closed her eyes, letting herself get lost in the moment. She noticed girls swirling around and Matt singing in the background, but Will just let her worries go and danced her head off. Songs changed, and the girls came and went, but Will relished the freedom of spinning without thinking. A few guys tried dancing with her but were turned down because Will felt comfortable moving on her own. As Matt began to sing a ballad, the music slowed, and she finally moved to the table.

‘This was so much fun!' Will panted, wiping the sweat from her brow. She couldn't believe how much energy she had expended on the dance floor and was grateful for the chance to let loose and have a good time.

‘Hey Will, long time no see!’ Elyon greeted her with a small smile, finally joining their group. She was dressed in a green gown with leaves wrapped around her waist and hair. Those long, twisted braids reminded her of Phobos and even their coloring appeared similar. Will shook her head, dismissing it as a coincidence and her overactive imagination.

‘Who’s tall, dark, and handsome?’ Irma teased, smirking at the girl.

‘Just a guy from a bookstore.’ Elyon rolled her eyes, dismissing the question as unimportant.

‘And his name is?’ Cornelia curiously pried, raising an eyebrow. She was curious about her friend's love life, especially since Elyon had been single for a while.

‘His name is Rick, so stop hounding me! I met him recently!’ Elyon bumped into Cornelia’s shoulder, playfully pushing her away. 'Honestly, it's not a big deal. We're just getting to know each other.'

Will had no idea why that answer was bothering her. She had seen them in the bookstore a few weeks before. Why hide it? Maybe Elyon was embarrassed? Not wanting to ruin the good mood, Will dismissed the thought, and when the song changed the strange moment was forgotten.

‘I am going on the floor again! Just give me something to drink.’ She requested it, feeling parched but still full of restless energy.

‘Here… Its cranberry juice with some other stuff in it. They gave really silly names to some of the co*cktails today. I present to you "Siren’s Song". It's non-alcoholic, by the way.’ Elyon reassuringly smiled and pushed a glass of red liquid into her hand.

‘Thanks!’ Will nodded, taking the glass and swallowing a huge gulp. It was a pleasant, sweetened drink with a hint of sourness and a bitter, tart aftertaste that left her tongue strangely numb.

‘Come on girls, we are going to dance!’ She set the glass down and drew Cornelia along with her. They enjoyed the party, dancing, rocking around, singing, and laughing. Soon, Will felt exhausted and oddly shaky after so much exercise. The room began blurring, and she stumbled on the dance floor.

‘Will, are you ok?' As if by magic, Elyon appeared beside her, holding her arm.

‘I don’t feel so good... Can we go to the bathroom?’ Her stomach rolled with unease, and Will leaned on Elyon for support.

'Sure...' Her friend tightened her grip on her hand and dragged them through the crowd. Will’s vision swam with bright neon lights and loud sounds. Somehow Elyon vanished into the mass of swaying bodies, abandoning her to the mercy of the crowd. It was disorienting. They pushed and pulled her like a dry leaf in the wind. By accident, Will reached the nearest wall and leaned on the cold surface with unsteady legs. Everything felt off. Her vision swam like a kaleidoscope as she sank to her knees. Someone roughly jerked her by the shoulders, abruptly hauling her away. She could feel the strength leaving as she was carried outside like a sack. When frosty air hit the overheating skin, making her shudder, Will knew she was in trouble but was too drugged to panic. She tried to fight against the person carrying her, but her limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. Will's mind raced with questions about who could have done this and why, but slowly, her consciousness slipped away...

She awoke sitting on the chair with a dull throbbing in her head. Her eyes felt gritty, and she couldn't make out what was going on around her. Will jerked her arms in an attempt to reach her head, but encountered significant resistance. Coarse ropes were tightly wrapped around her wrists and ankles, cutting into the skin and not letting go an inch. The skin around the ropes was irritated, and her arms were numb. Her headpiece and shoes were gone, most likely lost while being carried away from the club. The hardback metal chair dug into her bare back, sending shivers down her spine. The air was chilly, and her body uncontrollably trembled to generate heat. Even if she struggled to get free, it was a futile effort.
A strange slithering sound came from the dark. Will stilled, feigning sleep, and assessed the situation. Her heart thudded in fear as the adrenaline raged inside. When the creepy noise disappeared, she pried open her dry eyes and looked around. The room was filthy, and the cement floor was slightly damp. The musty smell of dust, mold, and decaying paper clogged her nose. Nothing identified her location—old office equipment crammed around corners, rows of old boxes, and used paper spilled everywhere. An odd light flickered behind her, and Will turned her head for a better view. A portal inside the wall swirled around, radiating a bluish glow. She held her breath as the monster emerged from within. He was massive and green—half man, half something else. The monster's face was elongated, with a red stripe running down the slatted eyes. Sharp teeth protruded from the elongated jaw. Ears with pointed tips protruded from the long, unbound blonde hair. Yellow stripes littered his bulky and muscly body, making him look like a hybrid between a snake and a man. With grace, which such a big body should not possess, the monster slithered around the room. He was followed by a brown-skin soldier dressed in a leather vest, cargo pants, and metal shoulder guards. He carried no heavy weapons, only two sharp-looking daggers strapped to his waist.

'Our guessssst is awake,' a growling voice said, forcibly grabbing the girl by the hair and forcing her head back. Will's entire body tensed, attempting to maintain the unnatural position, but the ropes interfered preventing movement. They dug into the skin, causing it to chafe and bleed. Tears gathered in her eyes from overloaded senses, and the monster wickedly grinned while observing her struggle.

‘Do not worry, these ropesss are charmed. We don’t want you to escape so easily.' He chuckled gleefully, patting her cheek as if comforting a child.
Will was panicking inside, desperately trying to think of a way out of the precarious situation. With an empty and terrified mind, she was at the mercy of the creature. Will glared defiantly, refusing to give him the satisfaction of looking so helpless. As if sensing her inner struggle, the monster laughed and took a glass vial from the soldier. The liquid inside swirled with vivid violet and purple colors.

‘Bottoms up, Guardian!’ He forcefully grabbed her chin and poured the liquid down her throat. Will heaved at the bitter taste and spat half the liquid out, but the monster was relentless, and she swallowed the rest in fear of choking.

‘Help!’ She screamed inside her head, and her inner voice strangely echoed as if traveling a vast distance. Happy with the outcome, the creature released his grip, and she coughed and sputtered miserably, trying to clear her throat.

‘What did you give me?’ Will groaned as suddenly everything was getting fuzzy.

‘Ssssomething to trick your mind and body into cooperation.’ The snake chuckled, slowly dragging a razor-sharp nail down her neck, leaving a trail of blood. With one sharp cut, the ribbon on the neck was sliced, causing a shower of rose petals as the dress fell around her waist, leaving her half exposed.

Will was terrified, but whatever she drank made her weak and unable to fight back. Everything spun, making her dizzy, and her body felt heavy, and sluggish. She was drugged out of her mind. Will sobbed in humiliation as greedy, repulsive hands searched her down below. She tried screaming, but her voice was hoarse and barely audible.

‘Where issss it?’ The monster hissed, painfully squeezing her neck.

‘Give me the Heart of Kandrakar!’ He roared, almost hoisting her out of the chair. Will thrashed around, feeling the unyielding grip crushing her windpipe. It was getting hard to breathe. It hurt! Every little breath she took hurt! The room grayed around the edges. As she hung helplessly in the balance, the Heart of Kandrakar fluttered like a little spark hidden deep within her soul, sending a slight warmth through her being. With all her heart, Will wished to be far away, and the world just slipped…

Grass. The first noticeable thing was green grass. It tickled her face, and she could smell the fresh scent of the damp soil. Dimly aware that her body still sat slumped in some basem*nt as she astral walked, Will clutched her tattered dress, curled up, and cried out in anguish. Fear, anger, humiliation and shame for being weak—all of it washed away with loud sobbing and endless hot tears. She had never felt so vulnerable and exposed before, gasping for air but unable to breathe in...
A distant voice was calling to her. Will did not recognize the words because of the buzzing in her head. The sound came and went like a wave. Loud, then silent, the meaning of it escaped the distraught mind.

‘Guardian, snap out of this!’ someone commanded in a harsh tone. There was a sharp stinging pain on her cheek, and Will opened her eyes. She gulped the precious air, blinking rapidly, and got a clear image of Phobos' face. He was gripping her by the shoulders, kneeling on the grass beside her. Startled, Will yelled and pushed him away with a violent shove.

‘Don’t touch me, don’t touch me, just please don’t touch me!’ She mumbled, hugging herself and crouching low to appear less of a target. With the closing of her eyes, the world shifted again... Will was trapped in the dank basem*nt. Groaning, she heard things moving around, but everything was out of focus, like swimming underwater.

‘Lord Cedric, the prisoners are being transferred to a secure location. We are waiting for your orders.’ A gruff voice spoke from somewhere nearby.

‘Excellent. I have to finish here. The Guardian is uselesssss for now. I did not calculate the proper amount of the drug. What a failure… Humans are so weak. Guard the room! We do not have enough time.’ A growling voice expressed frustration. She felt a tug on her hair as her head lifted, but she could not respond. The world tilted again… She was lying on the ground, and a pale hand hovered just at the edge of touching her face.

'Guardian... No... Will? What is happening to your body? You are flickering between the worlds...’ Phobos carefully inquired, trying to assess the situation.

‘Don’t touch me!’ Will spat out with helpless anger, suddenly understanding the nature and significance of the monster's identity. ‘It’s your fault! He is your general!' She shouted and cried out in pain, clutching her chest. The pink energy emanating from the Heart of Kandrakar crackled, sending wrenching spasms through her body. Momentarily blinded by the pain, she stumbled and landed awkwardly on something soft. Will realized how severely she was trembling when an unexpected warmth enveloped her like a blanket, easing the pain and soothing her nerves. She gasped for air as the warmth spread through her body, calming her racing heart. The delicious aroma of sandalwood, roses, and sweet spices surrounded her. It was familiar, but from where? ‘Shhhhhhhhh….’ A silken voice comforted, muttering inaudible things into her hair.

Slowly blinking away the blurred view, Will realized she was resting in Phobo's embrace. There was not enough strength in her body to get out of the comfortable position. And for a moment, she did not want to. Everything ached too much. He gently drew her away, looking straight into her weary brown eyes.

‘Guardian, listen to me carefully. You need to return to your body. Regardless of the situation, you are using your life force. At this moment, your connection to Kandrakar has been severed...' He released his hold, giving her space to process his words. Will took a deep breath and nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.

‘Why are you helping me? If I go back, your general will kill me.' She swayed, relying on Phobos' hands to keep her straight. Something inexplicable flickered in his eyes, and the magic began to form and condense around him. He leaned so close that Will could count individual eyelashes and feel the warmth from his skin. It left her breathless.

‘Only I can kill you…’ Phobos murmured, lightly caressing her forehead with his lips.

‘Oh…’ she breathed out of genuine shock, her voice barely above the whisper. The chaste kiss resembled a feather's touch, and despite the cruel words, the heart fluttered. Everything tingled as if electricity had suddenly traveled down her veins. It was hot enough to burn, but not enough to hurt. Gradually, the world around her became clearer. The pain and coldness faded, and she felt lighter, as if she had received an unexpected energy boost. A strangely rich taste of spiced sugar was on her tongue, washing away the bitterness from before. Will avoided his gaze, confused and embarrassed, but much more herself than before. What has he done to make her feel this way?

'Farewell...' Phobos smirked and pushed her away with a firm shove of his palm.

Once again, Will’s view blurred, but she landed back in her body. Her hands and feet were numb from the cold, but she could now think clearly. The previous deep fatigue had almost completely vanished. Whatever Phobos did, she was indebted to him for it. It was better to die by his hand than to be bound and killed in some abandoned basem*nt. Will looked around from the corner of her eyes while pretending to sleep. Cedric was slithering beside the portal, talking to a few soldiers gathered nearby, unaware of her awake state. She tested the bonds discretely, attempting to loosen them slightly. Concentrating on the work, Will noticed a silent voice calling her, but nobody was around except the monsters.

‘Will! Will! Answer me!' Taranee desperately called, hoping her friend could hear the telepathic message.

‘Taranee?’ She asked in her mind, feeling quite silly trying to communicate with a friend who was not around.

‘Oh, thank God, you finally answered! Before you freak out, yes, we are talking telepathically,’ the girl eagerly explained, her voice echoing back into her head.

‘We heard your call for help, and you were missing. It took some time to discover my telepathy powers. Ok, I am rambling… have to stop… Sorry, it's still difficult to think... We discovered your location by following the rose petals and some clothing. Anyway, give us our powers!’ Taranee rapidly talked as if trying to sound brave. Will frowned and tried to figure out what was going on, but all he felt was relief. The girls found her. She was going home; she just needed to escape first. Calling out the Heart of Kandrakar, Will whispered an order. ‘Guardians unite!’

Five different colored lights shot out of the pendant as it passed through the wall. Only one warm pink light surrounded her in a comforting way, transforming her human form. The Heart of Kandrakar painfully snapped in her palms, sending out pink sparks. The drugs were still in her system, altering her magic. Will sagged in the chair, feeling like the additional strength was evaporating.
Outside, there was a commotion, and the door slammed open with a bang. She was able to observe the battle. Water balls were flying around, and wines seized the soldiers... Cedric was roaring and dodging fireballs when everything caught fire...

‘Will, close the portal!’ Cornelia screamed, pushing the snake monster into the vortex with her vines. Will focused with all her might, and the portal slowly got smaller until it vanished, leaving behind only the bare wall. The basem*nt was ablaze. They were surrounded by burning empty boxes and trash. Will coughed, inhaling the acrid smoke, and the flames sizzled around her ankles… Hay Lin's face swam into her vision. Irma was frantically shouting… She was so exhausted… Then everything faded away…

Chapter 9: Chapter 8

Chapter Text

A warm breeze blew through the tall, ornate windows, gently swaying the sheer green drapes that hung all around the vast hall. The sun's rays were flickering from the lofty marble columns, casting brightly lit shapes on the pale floor. A path covered in a long, light green carpet led to the grand ivory and gold throne in the center of the room, adorned with intricate carvings and precious gems that sparkled in the sunlight. Servants milled about, whispering in hushed tones, replacing various types of cut flowers in the large vases, filling the room with a fresh, fragrant aroma. They worked quickly and diligently, trying not to disturb the silent figure sitting on the throne. The man was dressed simply but regally in white fabric embroidered with gold thread and had an air of authority that commanded respect from all who entered. Despite the bustling activity around them, the figure remained motionless, lost in thought.

Phobos gritted his teeth, feeling irritated, and it was the Guardian of the Heart's fault. Seeing her cry in his garden, looking completely helpless, and knowing he was indirectly responsible soured his mood. He did not want to see her hurt and what irritated him even more was a glimmer of guilt deep within his heart. He should not care about her. Kandrakar represented an enemy, and the Guardians were their soldiers, foiling his plans and causing trouble at every turn. Nonetheless, the red-haired woman was a blazing spark, and the old meddling medallion defied his expectations time and again. He should have killed her the first time they met, but being a benevolent fool, he healed the girl instead. So despite his best efforts to ignore it, something lingered inside him—a nagging feeling that he had made a mistake. The girl was so alike him a long time ago. A young Guardian bound by duty, so full of life and brave spirit. He couldn't bring himself to do any more harm than he had already done. The fact that the girl fully opposed him, knowing he could ruthlessly crush her at any given moment, was just priceless. The Guardian remained fearless no matter how many times he tried to scare her. Brave yet so vulnerable—that was his undoing. Perhaps it was her tenacity or the fact that Will never seemed to be afraid of him, so he couldn't shake the feeling that she was meant to play a bigger role in his life than anticipated. As much as he tried to resist, Phobos found himself drawn to her fiery spirit and the challenge she presented.

Will piqued his interest and made him feel more than just negative emotions, plaguing his mind like an obsession, a spark he could not touch. How long ago did he hold another human being in his arms? Or felt like himself and not an image created to fulfill his duty? Was it before awakening? No, it was when Weira… Mother was alive. Phobos missed those carefree days, the freedom of them. Despite her obvious fear, the Guardian continued disturbing him, bringing temptation and fun to his otherwise dull days. He should have manipulated her. It would have been so easy to seduce the girl to his will, to taint her innocence... Instead, he merely played and toyed with her, wanting to observe the unexpected reactions. She did not disappoint. When the Guardian was fighting for her life yet again, he made an impulsive decision to help by giving her a drop of his magic. A tiny amount to hold on to. Phobos smirked, remembering how she completely melted into his arms, so warm and defenseless. He wanted more, and the feeling irritated him beyond belief. He should not desire it, thinking he was smarter than that, and yet… His lips burned, remembering the innocent, sweet peck—the swiftest way to share power is through direct touch.

Phobos' mind was going in circles. He could not afford to be vulnerable, especially now, when so much is at stake. Nonetheless, he wished to get to know her better. Was it because the Guardian was off-limits? Or thanks to her courage? He pursued her despite being plagued by forbidden thoughts and knowing that everything would end in disaster on both sides. Why was he so greedy? It would have been wise to crush these feelings before they became too strong, but the illicit seed had already been sown. He shook his head, determined to push aside these distracting thoughts and focus on his goal. However, as his frustration grew, magic simmered beneath his skin, itching to break free. Phobos knew he needed to suppress his emotions before they controlled him, but everything felt unpleasant. The overly bright sun and too many people, the sounds and the smells… He was going to explode with all the repressed magic reacting to the tightly bottled feelings. The desire to see her and find out what Cedric had done, the consequences of his actions in sending the general to Earth. The annoyances of his indecision and the resurfacing sense of guilt...

‘Everyone out!' Phobos snapped an order, and his deep voice echoed down the hall. The servants were startled but promptly obeyed, scattering in every direction, and an oppressive silence filled the room. He stood up and paced around until it got too much, and an abrupt scream left his lips, shattering the silence. Doubling over, he cursed and clenched his fist, struggling to contain the conflicting emotions. It did not work, and magic forcefully exploded from his body and swirled like a tornado, spiraling straight up into the ceiling and the sky. The force of it caused the windows to rattle and shake, and a gust of wind rushed through the room.

Outside, dark, ominous clouds gathered covering the sun and leaving the hall in the shadows. A promise of a sudden storm was in the air. The wind arose with a strong draft, tearing up fresh flowers, whose petals furiously danced in the air before landing on the floor. Thunder rumbled outside as lightning struck, and rain fell like a heavy curtain, creating a rhythmic beat against the glass and puddles on the floor. The hall was filled with an eerie silence, broken only by the occasional crack of lighting, casting quick shadows on the walls. The storm was the result of his inner turmoil.

Phobos gasped, hugging himself. A sudden explosion of dense magic left him gasping for air and feeling drained. He was getting weaker - bit by bit, his magic ran dry. Gathering himself and pushing fallen hair out of his eyes, he felt much more relaxed than before. The dreadful weather perfectly reflected the current mood.

The wards placed in the rooms flared, signaling an arrival. He exhaled, pushing the unsettling feelings away. He quickly donned the indifferent mask of a strict ruler. Without a warning, the heavy door flung open with a loud bang, and Cedric strode into the throne room. He looked winded - his robes were burned in places, and some of his loose hair was sooty.

‘My Prince.’ He bowed in greeting, stopping just before him. ‘I have recently arrived, and the prisoners were transported without any interference.’

‘And my sister?’ Phobos inquired, raising an eyebrow. Cedric provided an insufficient report, and knowing the truth only fueled his rage. The general was a competent worker, loyal to a point, but also a coward, serving only himself when the opportunity arose. Phobos knew well he could not trust him entirely. He had already defied his orders by wanting to play with the Guardians. Yet, Cedric has had his uses, such as being a teacher for his sister and a competent magic user.

‘She is waiting on the other side. I failed to bring her in because the Guardians closed the portal. Once the opportunity arises, she agrees to cross into our world.' The general stammered, looking cowed and avoiding direct eye contact with the prince.

‘You fool! My order was to bring her back! We cannot let her roam free.' The prince's voice was stern, his eyes blazing with anger. He moved in closer and struck his servant in the face with a swift backhand slap. 'I will not tolerate disobedience!' Phobos continued, his voice low and menacing. Cedric stumbled from an unexpected hit and spat blood on the white marble, clutching his cheek in pain. He immediately knelt on the ground and lowered his head in humble submission.

‘I apologize, my lord. Your sister wanted to steal the Heart of Kandrakar from the Guardians and give it to you as a gift. I failed to do so. I have one good thing to report. I am aware of how they appear without their usual glamour, so we can strike them when the Guardians are most vulnerable on Earth. I nearly captured their leader...' Cedric explained, attempting to paint his failure in a more positive light.

‘Leave the Guardians alone for now!’ Phobos ordered it firmly. ‘I gave you a task—to bring back my sister, to advise and guide her. Why are you focusing on useless things? The prince wondered as he lifted Cedric's chin and stared directly into his eyes. There was fear in them. Good, he ought to be afraid...

‘Now get out!’ Phobos said, forcefully shoving him away. Cedric collapsed in a clumsy heap. Trying not to appear completely undignified, the general stood up and patted the robes down, adjusting them back into place. After giving a low bow, he backed out of the room, his heart pounding with fear and embarrassment. As he made his way down the corridor, Cedric couldn't help but wonder what had caused Phobos to react so violently. Perhaps it was best not to know.

‘Oh, and Cedric, send a girl to the garden.' Phobos added an afterthought as if remembering something important. Cedric nodded, already knowing what his prince meant by this strange request. It was not the first time that Phobos had asked for a person to be sent to the garden. Sometimes the general wondered if it had something to do with the mysterious energy that emanated from the plants in that area. Nevertheless, Cedric knew better than to question his prince's wishes and promptly set out to find someone suitable for the task.

It was still heavily raining when he sat in the gazebo, nearly hidden in the greenery, enjoying the view of the misty garden. Raindrops fell silently on the roof, and the plants mysteriously whispered in the rain. With a faint rustling sound, he noticed a figure darting around the bushes, following the hidden path through the roses. A woman soon stopped beside him under the roof, breathing heavily. Her pale dress was soaked in the rain and stuck to her like glue, revealing the creamy skin beneath.

‘Your Highness.’ She greeted him with a formal curtsy, her eyes filled with fear. The young lady was nervous and unsure why she had been assigned to entertain him but knew it was a great honor. Phobos sighed, his gaze fixed on the trembling figure. This was not what he had in mind, but it would have to suffice. The girl appeared young and of mixed blood. Her rosy skin was splattered with green stripes around the shoulders and neck, and between her intricately braided brown locks protruded pointed ears. With each breath, her ample chest moved, and he could see the pink nipples straining against the sheer, wet fabric. She looked up at him with curious, almond-shaped green eyes and spoke in a lilting accent that he couldn't quite place. Despite her striking appearance, there was a vulnerability in her expression that made him falter. A sudden surge of lust ran down his body, accompanied by another image of dripping red hair clinging to the long neck and water drops sliding along the white, unblemished skin. With the sheer will of the mind, he pushed the image away and focused on the girl. It was not the place or time to have such thoughts.

‘Are you one of Madam Ruby’s girls?’ He inquired, recalling the high-end brothel frequented by the nobles. He did not forbid such a place from existing. Some women needed to work, and men always desired the pleasure it could provide. Madam was also a good source of interesting knowledge, which he used for blackmail if necessary. However, the prince couldn't help but feel a twinge of regret for allowing such a place to operate in his kingdom.

‘Indeed, your highness.’ She politely answered, bowing her head.

‘Do you enjoy your work?’ Phobos questioned the overwhelmed girl standing before him. It would have been great if she was as desperate as she seemed. It is much easier to persuade struggling people to do your bidding. But if she had any sense of self-worth, it might prove to be a challenge.

‘Sometimes, my prince. I have a roof over my head and warm food, and when men are gentle, it is not unpleasant. It's better than being homeless.' She replied truthfully and quickly paled. ‘I apologize, my lord. I didn't mean to be impolite.' The young woman stuttered, fearing his wrath. She had overheard too much about it in the nobles' passing whispers and didn't want to be the next victim of his temper. However, the prince surprised her with a gentle smile and said, 'No need to apologize. You speak the truth. It's a hard life out there for many. Come, allow me to show you something.' Phobos rose and grasped her trembling hand, gently urging the girl outside. They walked through the bushes, getting drenched in the rain, until they reached the center of the garden.

‘What if I told you that your insignificant life could make a difference?' Phobos questioned her as he turned around to observe the shivering woman standing before him. The girl looked up at him with confusion, not understanding what he meant.

‘I do not quite understand, my lord…’ She hugged herself, trying to maintain warmth in the drizzle. Phobos sighed, realizing he needed to explain further. 'In other words, do you believe your life has a purpose? That you were born for a reason?'

'Yes, my lord. I believe everyone has a purpose, even if we don't always know what it is.' The woman thought for a moment before nodding slowly.

‘Then let me demonstrate...’ The Prince muttered, briefly closing his eyes and preparing himself. He gently led the woman to kneel down on the wet grass and spread her fingers out. By weaving magic into the woman's body, he let her see beyond the invisible. Her eyes glazed over, and her body swayed with an unfamiliar rush of images. When the girl opened her eyes, they were filled with unshed tears. The roses clustered around her, curiously nipping at the dress, pulling at her hair, and whispering, always whispering...

‘My lord, how can this be...?' She trailed off, looking around the garden and gently stroking the closest rose.

‘Greed is a vice of men. Your life could aid in maintaining the balance until order is restored...' Phobos turned away and uttered the bitter truth. It left a foul taste in his mouth. His garden... The only loving and sacred possessions in life were also the most sinister and tragic. It was made through sacrifices to keep him and the planet afloat until he could right the wrongs of the past. It was a constant reminder of the pain and suffering and the sacrifices he had to make to survive.

‘Will I die? The scared, pale girl asked, biting her lip so hard she nearly bled.

‘No, you will sleep... Sometimes serving as my eyes and ears. There will be no pain, nor hunger, or suffering, merely existing in between, where time does not matter.’ Phobos shook his head, reassuring her fears. ‘But you must understand this is not a life in the traditional sense. You will be unable to interact with the world or those in it. You will simply exist as a vessel for my purposes.’ The girl nodded slowly, still fearful but accepting of her fate.

‘Will I ever be myself again?’ The silent question was almost lost in the sound of the rain.

‘When my sister sits on the throne, the spell will be lifted. There is nothing to fear.' He explained, wondering how much longer he could bear this burden.

‘Don't blame yourself, my prince... If my life has any value, I will gladly offer it to your service.' She gave a reassuring smile, her entire face brightening. Phobos could not believe how selfless people could be at times, putting others before themselves.

‘Bless you…’ the Prince gently caressed her cheek and kissed her brow mumbling an ancient spell and surrounding her in a gray mist. When it dissipated, a new rose stood in her place—white with a greenish tint in its petals. Ruthlessly cutting his hand with magic, he willingly let the blood drops fall to the ground, nourishing the newborn rose with his essence. The Prince smiled, knowing that her sacrifice was not in vain and that her spirit would live on through the beautiful flower.

‘What a lovely addition you make…’ he whispered, a genuine compliment. The rose's glossy leaves shuddered, and he was sure he heard a silent laugh in the wind. Languid clouds parted, allowing sunlight to flash through the drizzle, making the grass shine like a green gem. Water drops glistened on the roses like diamonds catching the sun's rays, adding stunning beauty to the garden. The sweet fragrance of the roses filled the air, creating a serene and peaceful atmosphere, a hidden, dangerous beauty. Phobos sighed wearily as he walked away into the castle, the weight of the world on his shoulders. Another rose added—a few more months to hold on...

A sudden, unexplained storm with howling winds and pouring rain raged on Heaterfield's hospital, where four girls sat huddled on uncomfortable plastic chairs. The battle was over, but Will did not awaken from her deep slumber. Cornelia healed her most prominent wounds to hide the evidence of the fight, but the girls knew that they had to keep a close eye on Will as her condition remained unstable. The group had no choice but to call an ambulance and make up a story about how she was drugged and taken away. In fact, they had no idea what had happened. Will was dancing one minute and then went missing the next. They all later heard her desperate cry for help in their minds. The next hour was spent frantically searching for clues. When Taranee found out she could telepathically talk to Will, everything went to hell. The sight of her slumped and bound in the chair served as a stark reminder that Guardians were never safe. As if they wished to be at home. The fight shifted, and they nearly lost Will, the group's most important figure. It was a harsh lesson for the team. They had become complacent in their abilities and their safety on Earth. The girls knew they needed to be more vigilant and prepared for any potential threats in the future.

‘The wind is angry…’ Hay Lin muttered, playing with the cup of terrible coffee. ‘I can almost feel the tendrils of magic dancing in the air. This storm is unnatural.' She nervously tapped her finger on the plastic. ‘Do you think that monster made it just to spite us?’ Irma scoffed. 'We probably burned his tail off or something…’

‘Can you, for once, be serious?’ Cornelia rolled her eyes in irritation. 'We practically lost!’

‘That’s true... We should have been more careful, knowing the general was here. It's too late to be sorry now... I called Will's mother and explained the situation, but I guess all of our parents are on their way to the hospital. Taranee shuddered and drew her coat closer around her body.

‘We are in so much trouble.’ Cornelia moaned, 'The police will show up. Doctors had to take Will’s blood for testing, and we have no idea what that monster gave her. What should we tell them?’ She signed, pacing around, 'Should we call Matt? I think he would like to know.'

‘Maybe later, when Will wakes up,’ answered Taranee. 'She has not met with him in weeks, and it might not be the best time to involve him in this. As for what to tell the doctors, let's just say that Will had an unexpected reaction to the drugs she was given and leave it at that. We don't want to cause unnecessary panic or draw attention to anything supernatural.'

‘Girls, heads up, my dad is coming! I think he’s here on official business.' Irma hissed, peering through the hospital entrance door, where the police car had stopped with slowly flashing lights.

‘That’s Mrs. Vandom and my mom…’ Taranee stood up, looking worried.

‘We are so screwed…’ Cornelia said, facing the girls with a serious expression ‘Okay, we practiced this. Lies disguised as truth are easier to believe. Don't be afraid, and speak clearly. We need to cover Will. When she awakens, whoever is nearby at the time tells her the cover story. We have to be specific, or they catch us in our lies. Maybe W ill add something later. Let's do this!' The girls gathered and made their way to meet their families. As they walked, they rehearsed the cover story in their heads, making sure to stick to the plan and not give away any inconsistencies. The group knew that any slip-up could jeopardize their safety and put them all in danger. Lies needed to be told and maintained to protect their true identities and the supernatural world.

Chapter 10: Chapter 9

Chapter Text

Darkness—everything around her was pitch black as if she were swimming through ink. She was unable to see her hand in front of her face. The only sound was the beating of her heart, echoing in the silence. It was hard to think. The images were floating around, but she couldn't capture them. They slipped through her fingers like dust in the wind. Time passed slowly, but there was a feeling of sluggishly going up as if emerging from the murky waters. The sound of her breathing became a grounding force, bringing her back to reality. Her body was heavy and warm, and the bed was uncomfortable because the coarse sheets itched her skin. Realizing she could open her eyes, Will groaned as the view slowly came into focus. A sterile room with white walls, a narrow table with a chair, and an old television mounted on the panel—this was a hospital. She reached for the glass of water on the table, trying to remember what had happened. The drip with a needle in her arm made her movements difficult. Her mouth was parched and had a terrible, bitter aftertaste. With a swing of the door, her mother walked in and quickly rushed over for a tight hug. Will could feel the warm embrace, but her mind was still foggy, and it was hard to recall why she was in the hospital. As her mother pulled away, there were worry lines etched deep into her face.

'Will, oh baby, you're alright! Are you thirsty? Let me help…' Susan pushed the glass into her hand and sat beside her on the plastic chair

'Mum? What?' Will began to ask but then decided to take a small sip of water. It was incredibly cold, and she quickly drank the entire glass.

Susan smiled at her and patted her back gently. 'Feeling better now?'

Will nodded gratefully and was surprised when the doors reopened and Mr. Lair entered wearing a police uniform. She unconsciously shuddered.

'Good evening, Will, Misis Vandom. Or should I say morning, very early morning?' He greeted them with a tired smile, looking stern and serious approaching them. 'I'm sorry to interrupt, but we need to ask you a few questions about the incident that happened earlier today.'

Will's heart raced as she wondered what kind of trouble she might be in. 'This is an official visit, and now that Will is awake, I have to take her statement. Tell me what happened to you, Miss Vandom.' He took a battered pad and a pen from his pocket and nodded in her direction. Will was confused, and her mind worked at a snail's pace. She tried remembering the events leading up to her being here, but everything was a blur. What happened? She remained silent, looking out the window, trying to gather her thoughts.

It was dark outside, with only a few lonely streetlights shining in the distance. The weather was terrible—a fierce gust pelted heavy raindrops against the glass, and the trees creaked in the strong wind. Suddenly, a violent gust yanked open the window, throwing the curtains around and creating a cold draft. The room was instantly filled with the sound of howling wind and rain, as well as a familiar feeling in the air—powerful magic swirling with irritation and anger. It tasted like burned sugar in her mouth. Her heart raced as she recognized the unmistakable signature of the person behind the manifestation of what was not an ordinary storm.

'Oh…' Will doubled over, clutching her head in her hands. She could feel the energy pulsing through her body as memories swirled like a kaleidoscope in her mind. Dancing… drinking… Cedric... Torture… Pain… Phobos and the fight…

It only lasted a split second. When she opened her eyes, Irma's father was standing next to the bed, worried about her pallid skin and mom was fumbling with the curtains, attempting to close the window.

'I'm sorry, Mr. Lair. My head hurts and everything is so foggy.' She tried smiling, but it came out more like a grimace. 'I remember dancing with the girls at the concert. Then we talked, danced, and drank some strange-sounding beverages. Don't worry, none of it was alcoholic. That was club policy for a Halloween concert, and then I felt strange... My stomach started hurting, so I went to the ladies' room, but... I have no idea what happened after that. I awoke here.' Will flopped back onto the pillows, exhausted and lying through her teeth. She had no idea what the girls had told him to cover up the mess they had made. Pretending to be clueless was the only option. Will hoped that her acting skills were convincing enough to throw him off their trail. As she closed her eyes, and silently prayed that he wouldn't dig any deeper into their supposed "night out."

'You were drugged, Miss Vandom. We discovered an unknown chemical mixture in your blood. I'm not surprised you can't recall everything.' Mr. Lair explained, looking at her with worry. 'I want to know how what happened, but with so little to go on, there is nobody to blame here. However, the building girls discovered you burned to the ground. It's unlikely we will find the culprit.'

'My daughter was almost physically assaulted.' Susan stated, squeezing her hand. 'I want the person responsible for this found! What if he hurt someone else?' Susan's words echoed through the room. Her eyes were filled with anger and fear.

'We will try, Mrs. Vandom, but there is nothing I can promise.' Mr. Lair looked tired. 'I understand your concerns...' He nodded sympathetically.

Will remained silent while inspecting her wrists. Not even a scratch remained. Cornelia must have healed the damage from the ropes. What a relief! Those would require awkward explanations. At the same time, it was difficult for her to forget how helpless she felt at the hands of the enemy. Will wanted to cry but refused to do so until she was alone.

'Will is a very lucky girl to have such good friends. I can't imagine what would have happened if they hadn't discovered her. I leave you to rest and inform Irma. The girls waited for you, but everyone was taken home because it was late. I have no doubt you will see them in the morning.' He smiled.

'Mrs. Vandom, Miss Vandom, goodnight. Please contact me if you recall anything else.' Mr. Lair said as he exited the room, nodding in their direction. Will's exhaustion set in, and she wanted nothing more than to sleep and forget what had happened, but seeing her mother's worried expression, she put on a strong mask.

'Mom, everything is alright. I don't remember much. Nothing bad happened.' She smiled, wishing to be alone. It was difficult to deceive her mother. Will felt as if her life had become a tangle of lies that had unintentionally hurt everyone around her. She had nobody to rely on and, for once, to be taken care of. She longed for a confidant—someone who would understand her struggles and offer support. But she couldn't risk revealing her secrets to anyone, not even her closest friends.

'Oh, honey, how can I? Do you have any idea how afraid I was after receiving a call from the hospital? Never do this again.' Susan hugged her daughter, and Will sniffed at her shoulder. It was warm and safe. For a brief moment, she could pretend the world outside didn't exist and that there was no danger to her life because of the cause Kandrakar had given her.

'You must be tired.' Susan examined her face, finding it too pale. 'Get some sleep.' She said this and helped Will onto the pillows, gently tucking her in. 'You will see me first thing in the morning.' Susan gently ruffled her hair.

Will internally sighed. Sleep sounded like a good idea, and the pillows were soft, but somehow it was frightening. Squeezing her mother's hand, she relaxed, trying to feign sleep.

Some time had passed, and she must have dozed off but was roused by the silent closing of the door. Her mother has finally left. Hugging herself, Will rolled into the small ball and shuddered. She felt so alone and useless. Her throat hurt, trying to hold in the sobs. Will cried, knowing this was the only undisturbed time to do it. When morning comes, she must remain strong, appearing normal to her mother and friends as if nothing had happened. It wasn't Will's first or last time doing something like this. The leader of the Guardians had to appear perfect.

Will whimpered, remembering how she did this with the only person she should not have. Wishing for his strong embrace as she broke apart, and hoping that the next time they met, Phobos would not use her moment of weakness against her. At that moment, when he offered comfort, Will felt safe in his arms. He helped her without expecting anything in return. Will knew that Phobos was not the kind of person who would offer comfort to anyone, so deep inside her heart, a dangerous attraction flared. Even though she knew it was wrong, Will wanted to feel his lips one more time. Imagining something more than an innocent kiss on the brow, Will was instantly embarrassed and torn. She should not want him. It went against everything the girls believed in. But the attraction to him was too strong to ignore. Will was struggling with her desires, unsure of what to do next. It was too much for her troubled heart. She cried even harder, trying to remain silent, and the Heart of Kandrakar buzzed in response to its keeper's distress. A cocoon of soothing and relaxing magic encircled her, and soon the girl fell into a deep sleep.

The rest of the night was restless and riddled with nightmares. She awoke covered in a cold sweat after dreaming of being bound and surrounded by aggressive shadows who groped her body without restraint. Will rose from her bed and walked around the room, angry at the whole situation. She could not afford to be weak. Grabbing the pendant, Will prayed for strength to forget and cope with the recent failure.

In the morning, Will was escorted to the hospital canteen for a communal breakfast following a visit from the doctor, who removed the drip and informed her of her health status. She returned to her ward after eating an unsatisfactory breakfast of fruits and porridge. Her mom was in the room talking to the nurse. She smiled and went out to sign the documents confirming her release. Will noticed a bag left on the bed and was relieved to find casual clothes inside. Changing out of her hospital gown and into jeans, a tank top, and a cozy sweater made her feel more human. The discovery of the black dress in the small cupboard ruined her good mood. It was put in a plastic bag, all dirty and torn. Will shoved the fabric back into the bag and took a deep breath, feeling nausea rise. The moment was interrupted when someone barged in… Her body was pushed back as Taranee collided with her in a fierce hug.

'Will, thank God you are awake!' she sniffed into her shoulder. Will looked around and noticed other girls gathered in one big hug. The warmth expanded inside her. It was reassuring to have friends who cared and helped, even in the worst of situations. She smiled weakly and hugged her back, feeling grateful for their support.

'Enough, let her breathe.' Cornelia smiled, removing herself from the pile.

'I'm glad you are okay.' Irma punched her in the shoulder. 'Please, do not do that ever again.'

'Yeah, we almost lost you… Who was that monster?' Hay Lin asked, pushing her onto the bed and sitting on the blanket.

'His name is Cedric, and he is Phobos general. Probably his right hand…' Will silently replied, shuddering slightly. 'He wanted Heart of Kandrakar, but I have no idea how that monster found me or what I drank. Because of the drugs, my memory is jumbled. I'm just grateful you found me. Thank you, girls... I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't come to my aid.' Will said, remaining silent about the actual events. It was unacceptable to be grateful to their enemy's leader. She lied. Again. It felt wrong to repeatedly deceive the girls, but Will already owed him and betraying this secret would have been worse than lying. She knew she had to keep up the facade of animosity towards their enemy, even though he had helped her more than once. Will felt a pang of guilt as she looked at the happy girls and wondered if they would ever forgive her if they found out the truth.

'Will we have to tell you something else?' Cornelia started nervously, biting her lip.

'Elyon is missing, along with her parents. There isn't much information available, but we believe she was abducted and brought to Meridian. You were the last one to see her try to remember something more.' Her eyes welled up with unshed tears as she realized her friend had been kidnapped.

Will frowned. That couldn't be right because there was no one else in the basem*nt. Elyon offered a drink, later helped her get through the crowd, and abandoned her in the middle of it. She recalled someone grabbing her from behind. Will felt nausea rising in her stomach. Something seemed very wrong. Elyon's secrecy and disappearances at random times with cover-up lies. Will's only conclusion was that she betrayed them. She couldn't believe that Elyon, their friend, would do such a thing. It seemed unbelievable to her. Reserving judgment until more information came up, Will swallowed her doubts, wondering if the whole friendship was a lie and if she ever truly knew Elyon at all.

'I don't know. I lost Elyon in the crowd. The basem*nt was empty except for the monsters.' She shrugged, trying not to flinch as the memories were too fresh in her mind.

'My father is looking for her. They were missed this morning when he went to talk to Elyon about the party. According to what I heard, their house was left with all of their belongings. Nothing was missing, only a lot of disturbance in the kitchen. It could have been a simple break-in or something.' Irma frowned.

'It's not! My best friend is missing and most likely in the hands of a monster! How can you be so calm? We should do something!' Cornelia shouted out her frustration.

'Cornelia, think about it! Elyon and her parents have been gone since yesterday. It could have been just a simple robbery or kidnapping. Let the police do their jobs. Not everything has to be magical!' Irma reasonably explained, annoyed with her friend. She never took her opinion seriously.

Cornelia rolled her eyes, feeling defensive. 'I know that, Irma. But you have to understand that with our powers, we can help in ways the police can't. We have a responsibility to use them for good.' Irma sighed, realizing that Cornelia had a point. 'Okay, fine. But let's at least wait until we have more information before we go charging in.'

'You both have a point. I think we should check the house. Maybe the police overlooked something.' Taranee tried placating the rising argument.

'Good idea. It's not like they know what to look for. Cops don't believe in magic,' Hay Lin offered her opinion. Cornelia huffed. It was too much for her to process, and the girls did not understand her feelings. Her friendship with Elyon was drifting away, and she wanted to save her friend. She felt she owed her something for all the lies they told to keep the Guardian's secret hidden.

'Just help me, okay? I want to find Elyon as soon as possible.' She relented, looking through the window. The storm from yesterday blew the barely hanging leaves from the trees. They stood bare in the gray sky. It suited her mood, which was as bleak as the weather outside. Cornelia couldn't shake the feeling that something was off about the whole situation. But she pushed those thoughts aside and focused on finding Elyon, knowing that time was of the essence. Susan walked in, startling the girls out of their musings.

'Good afternoon, girls. I did not expect you this early…' Susan smiled, seeing her daughter surrounded by her loyal friends. 'I wanted to thank you for yesterday. If you did not locate Will… ' With teary eyes, she hugged Taranee, who stood closest to her.

'You don't have to thank us. Mrs. V. Will is our friend, and we always support each other.' Hay Lin reassured the teary woman. 'Isn't that right, girls? Best friends forever?' She called out, extending her hand.

'Yeah!'

'Uhu!'

'Friends forever!'

'… and always!'

Girls placed their hands together in a circle and let them go with the motto 'W.I.T.C.H!".

They laughed out loud, temporarily forgetting their worries and simply enjoying being together as only best friends can.

Later, as her mother drove them home, Will gazed out the car window watching the world go by. Her heart hurt, and her mind churned. If she was right, Elyon poisoned her, and Will had no idea why. Telling the girls this would likely result in more arguments, especially from Cornelia. Elyon was a childhood friend, and it was out of the question to tell the girls what she thought about her betraying them all. Will lacked useful information concerning the situation, but she knew she needed to find out more before making any decisions about Elyon's sudden change in behavior. Finally choosing to help the girls search the house, Will went home feeling drained and weary. Her life has just become even more complicated. There was something bigger at play, something beyond just Elyon's behavior. Will knew she needed to be cautious and tread carefully as she delved deeper into this mystery.

Chapter 11: Chapter 10

Chapter Text

Will spent the day with her mother after she returned from the hospital, assuring her that everything was fine. Late at night, sitting alone in the dark room, she thought everything was not good at all. It was the second incident in a few months resulting in injuries and each time Phobos came to her aid. She ruined her chance with Matt and lied to friends about everything, and now it seemed her thoughts wanted to drown her. It felt like her life was spiraling out of control, and she didn't know how to stop it. Will desperately needed someone to talk to but didn't know who to turn to. Noticing the silence in the apartment and the sleeping appliances, she made up her mind. Rising from the bed, the red-haired girl called on the power of the Heart of Kandrakar. Warm pink light surrounded her, transforming her body, covering it with a tight green and purple uniform.

Will always felt lighter and stronger in her Guardian form, sensing the magic coursing through her veins. Taking the medallion into her hands, Will focused on the person she wanted to see and prayed. Feeling a bit silly, she opened her eyes and sighed. Nothing happened. She had no idea how traveling between the worlds worked. It was all due to mysterious Heart interference. Focusing again, Will thought about the little kiss he shared, and her heart fluttered. The mirror in her room flickered, becoming opaque and no longer reflecting the surrounding area. Will gathered the courage to touch the glass, and her palm went straight through the surface. She slipped to the other side, exiting into a long corridor through the old-fashioned gold-framed mirror on the wall. Aware of the exposure and frustrated about not finding the intended target, Will sneaked into the room with a slightly ajar door.

It was a gallery full of paintings. A few of them were covered with drapery and thick curtains. Fresh flowers were arranged in the large standing vases that were comfortably placed between the frames. When she saw Phobos gently touching the frame of a large portrait of a woman, her breath caught in her chest. She was striking, painted in an intricate green, white, and gold gown with a wide, see-through Elizabethan collar. Her brown braided hair was adorned with a green cap, which had a clear diamond drop hanging from between the eyebrows. The background was dark and muted, drawing all attention to the woman's striking features. The artist had captured every detail with such precision that it felt as if the woman was about to step out of the canvas and into the room. The entire room was filled with portraits of females dressed in various outfits, but all of them appeared regal and proud. Each portrait seemed to tell a story, capturing not just the physical features of the subject but also their personality and spirit.

'Guardian, I thought you'd never return, given that you left under less-than-ideal circ*mstances.' He said this without turning around, his eyes fixed on the painting.

There was no surprise in his voice. Phobos was always aware of her presence. Will approached him, her footsteps echoing in the quiet room. 'I came back to thank you,' she said softly. 'Whatever you did, it provided me with a fighting chance. I'm grateful...' Will took a few more steps, standing next to him and unconsciously shuddering. The words left a strange taste in her mouth. Being thankful to the enemy was an odd experience. Will couldn't help but wonder if she was being too trusting. After all, Phobos had been the one to put her in danger in the first place. But she pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the present moment, determined to make the most of her time with him. It took her time to sort out her feelings. Even if she blamed him for lots of things, without his interference, Will would have broken down sooner and would not have fought at all. It was a small sign for her that he wasn't as bad as everyone thought. She realized he had been trying to help in his own way, even if it wasn't always the right approach.

'Cedric went against orders. It was the least I could do… Only I have a right to kill you.' Phobos smirked, but something danced in his eyes, melting away the ice. He approached her, getting so close that Will could feel the heat radiating from his body.

'What did you do to me?' She asked the first question that came to mind, remembering the clarity and tingles coursing through her body, making everything more vivid than it had been before. Once again, remarkable power pulsed around him, and her magic restlessly throbbed with every heartbeat. Like gravity was pushing them together so close they could touch but with enough leeway to get away.

"I gave you a drop of my power, a tiny bit of magic, a piece of myself...' Phobos ran a finger down her brow between the red tresses and the invisible mark he left. "Be grateful, Guardian, for it was a valuable gift...'

'Why?' Will unconsciously lifted her head, looking up at him. Her heart fluttered inside the chest like a butterfly ready to fly.

'Consider it an impulse on my part... But can you deny the existence of a connection between us?' He murmured, trailing the exposed flesh of her neck. His blue eyes darkened into deep, dark pools.

Will nodded, lost in the heated stare, afraid to cross that invisible line they walked. Phobos was someone she was not supposed to be attracted to. However, being this close, she could feel his every breath. Before Will could think about pulling away, he took advantage of the situation, and his soft lips were on hers. Gentle at first, testing the waters of her submission but slowly exploring as if requesting permission for more. Will willingly surrendered, and his insistent mouth parted her lips, sending tremors through her senses from the unyielding passion with which he claimed her. Seeking even more, Phobos grasped her back and pushed his other hand into her hair, pulling them close and molding their bodies together. Will wrapped her arms around his neck, feeling the thrill of holding onto something forbidden, caressing the long, silky tresses at the back of his head. She felt like drowning in the taste of him—so dark, rich, and intense. It made her knees weak, and her body ached as the desire pooled in her belly. Will had no idea she was capable of such emotions. Something about him brought out a side of her that she had never known existed. Letting herself go, Will curiously darted her tongue into his mouth. Phobos shuddered, making a sound in the back of his throat, something between a moan and a growl. He ravaged her with fervently ignited lust, relishing the forbidden fruit. Will was swept away in the river of unfamiliar hunger. She moaned, feeling her body burning, and Phobos tensed, hearing the sensual sound. He slowed the kiss, guiding them back to innocent pecks and gentle biting until they just stood there, trying to catch their breath. Neither of them moved, afraid of shattering the moment because it would change nothing. They were still on opposing sides of a war. But for that brief moment, both people forgot about everything else and just existed in the present, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of their emotions.

The door banged loudly against the wall somewhere in the castle, and they jumped apart in alarm. Phobos looked at Will with a slight dread and quickly pushed her behind the heavy curtain. Muttering the spell, he locked the partition in place.

'Will, you cannot be discovered… Whatever you overhear, remain silent and allow me to explain, please… ' He was breathless and could not complete the sentence, pulling away as the steps grew closer.

Hiding under the curtain, Will bit into her abused lip. Her body was still tingling with unexpected desire as if the entire world had been turned on its head. She knew kissing him was wrong, but for the first time in her life, the smoldering heat sizzled beneath her skin. It was a kiss that blew away any experience from before. The silly crush on Matt or the innocent pecks she shared with a few boys could not compare to the passion Phobos poured into her. It made her want to do things she could only imagine, and that was the crux of the problem. Their connection should have never happened. Will could not betray her friends or the mission entrusted to her. She was pulled apart by the seams—her heart wanted more, but the mind knew it was futile. Their association would result in mountains of pain. As Phobos stood there, Will could almost see the masks he was putting back on—those of a ruler, a tyrant, and the Prince the world knows. She wanted to tear it apart, see what was hiding inside and reach the unguarded man he kept hidden from the world.

'Good evening, brother. I was looking everywhere for you.' A familiar voice spoke, opening the door, and Will's world fell apart once more. Elyon entered wearing a blue robe over a green high-collar blouse. Her braided hair was adorned with a silver headband on the forehead, a sign of royalty. She walked into the room, stopping just beside Phobos, and Will wanted to scream. The similarities were uncanny. How could she have been so stupid? They looked so alike. The same hair color, even if his was lighter, and the same braids they liked to adorn. Blue eyes—in Elyon's case, more gray-blue than Phobos' icy sheen—and those high cheekbones. They looked like a family now, dressed in matching outfits. Elyon was the Meridian's missing heiress.

'Sister, is something the matter?' He asked, turning around and facing her with an arched eyebrow.

'Well, since it's so easy to get lost here, I just wanted to know where... oh!' her attention was captured by the portrait on the wall. Leaning closer, the girl almost dazedly touched the colors. It was so similar to Phobos' previous gesture that it made her heart hurt.

'Is this mother?' She asked in a reverie about the woman painted on the canvas.

'Yes, she is yours… Our mother…' Phobos sighed, looking at the beautiful picture, remembering the only person he was so familiar with.

'Can you tell me more about her?' Elyon asked quietly, still unsure how to act around him after being an only child her entire life. Phobos looked at the girl standing nearby. So alike in appearance but very different from him. Even though they had the same blood flowing through their veins, he had no sibling attachment to this person. It must have been hard for her to abandon everything she knew about life. On the other hand, if he does not act like a brother, it will be harder to steer the girl toward the fate planned for her. 'Accept my apology, Weira… I must finish this, even if you never forgive me…' he bitterly thought, glancing at the portrait. How quickly the wheel turned. A moment ago, he was lost in burning desire, almost crossing the line. The pliable Guardian's body in his arms awakened an all-consuming thirst. It wrecked his reasoning. It made him forget about things and how dangerous their connection was. Now, with his sister standing beside him, Phobos knew the moment with Will was over. She will flee after witnessing this betrayal. Swallowing the rising resentment, he answered Elyon's question.

'Mother was kind and clever. She was stubborn too, with a steel core running through her spine. Weira was a force to be reckoned with when she chose to be both extremely protective and nurturing. I may be contradicting myself, but Mother... was everything I cared about... She would have loved you like no one else...' He smiled slightly as he recalled the woman who had given him the world.

'I hate it. It's all their fault… Kandrakar, Guardians, and Rebels—they stole the life I could have!' Elyon cried out in anger, squeezing her hands into the fists.

'You had a life on Earth. Was it that terrible?' He inquired with curiosity, wanting to know what she thought about abandoning her friends.

'It was a lie! That life was one big fat lie! My friends betrayed me, and my parents were imposters! All I wanted was to fit in, but always felt different from everybody else, never knowing why! Now Kandrakar is destroying my home! I will show them what a true fight feels like. It's a pity Cedric did not kill the Guardian!' The young woman fumed, pacing around, angry with the situation and the world. All that anger had nowhere to go, consuming her from within. There was an urge to shred everything apart and let them taste the pain she felt when learning the truth about her origins. Reacting to the rapidly changing emotions, magic gathered in her, whipping her hair in all directions and popping pale sparks around her body.

'Leave the Guardians alone. You are not strong enough to challenge them and control yourself!' Phobos instantly ordered, grabbing Elyon by the elbow, and attempting to push her magic away.

'Disregard everything learned on Earth. You are currently the Princess of the Meridian. Show some decorum! You have an image to uphold!' He dictated and let her go, searching for any signs of calm, to no avail.

'Nobody orders me around!' Elyon hissed, her eyes glazed over and gained a pale green, almost white sheen. Magic crackled in the air, charging it with bolts all around. Will gasped quickly, covering her mouth to stop the sound, seeing the proof that her friend had magical abilities. Immense tension permeated the room. Only Phobos stood tall, unaffected by the chaos around him.

'Sister! Stop your foolishness!' He called, unleashing the power of his voice. It almost echoed through the room. To Will's surprise, Elyon stopped, panting heavily and wobbling on unsteady legs. She leaned against the wall, but her eyes were clear.

'Sorry… I don't know what happened… I am so sorry…' The girl stammered, lowering her eyes, trying not to look at her brother. What has she done? Shame seized her. Phobos was the only family out here, and she acted like a crazy person. He was an intimidating figure, and now there was no chance they would talk as normal siblings do. Elyon wished she could take back her outburst, but the damage was already done.

'Never allow magic to control you, or you will suffer the consequences. I may be your brother, but I am also your Prince. You will obey me!' Phobos furiously hissed, towering above his sister. Will never heard his voice so enraged, shivering with understanding why people were frightened of him. She saw him in a variety of moods, but this was cold fury bubbling beneath the surface. Anger combined with his massive magical reserves was an overwhelming duet. Will looked at the cowed woman, secretly enjoying her humiliation. Her worst fears seemed to have come true. She betrayed them all and wanted the Guardians dead. Whatever fabricated story Elyon discovered made her dangerous. How could their friend be so cold-hearted?

Swallowing the unexpected tears, Will despaired about what to tell the rest of the girls. Nobody would believe her without proof, and any evidence Will could provide was obtained from the enemy's hands. Her heart ached as she realized that Elyon's betrayal had not only put them all in danger but had also shattered their trust in each other. They will be facing an enemy who was once their friend, and the thought of having to fight her was almost too much to bear. She soared high above the ground, feeling unforgettable passion, and then crashed down to the earth due to an unexpected betrayal by a friend.

Why was her life so complicated? Everything around her was collapsing like a house of cards.

'I believe you should leave, sister. You still have a great deal to learn.' Phobos tightly contained voice ushered a distraught Elyon out of the room.

The girl stopped at the doorstep, saying, 'I will learn… I'll show you. I can be useful…' she promised with determination in her eyes, 'and I sincerely apologize for what happened, I don't know what came over me. It will never happen again.' Elyon made a small nod and turned around.

'We will see… Go and find Cedric. He will help with your control issues.' Phobos shut the door and listened to her steps as the young woman walked away. Satisfied that his sister was as far away as possible, he pushed the curtain away, releasing the magic around the Guardian. What the prince saw was the distraught girl huddling down on the floor. He wished to take her into his arms and ease her pain, but couldn't. It was a harsh reminder of their positions. One heated kiss could not erase the things they both knew… They would never be free of their obligations, even if he wanted to kiss her senselessly and teach her things she could barely imagine. It was not meant to be. Phobos hesitated before gently touching her shoulder. The man knew he had to let her go, even though it pained him to do so.

'Will? She is gone…' The prince gently lifted her head. Tears streamed down the pale cheeks. Witnessing how torn she was, Phobos knew the kiss was a mistake. It was inevitable because the circ*mstances were against them from the start. Regret washed over him now that he had tasted something he should not have.

'Elyon is wrong. Kandrakar is not destroying your planet! We are helping people!' Will shouted in a strangled voice. How could she believe those lies? Elyon wanted to kill them even though Guardians never harm innocent people. It was a terrifying thought, and Will had no idea how she would have to fight someone who was a former friend.

'Is she? You were thrust into a war without any preparation, Will. Guardians are just tools for Kandrakar to do their bidding. When was the last time you went there? When did they ever assist in anything? If you ask questions, you will not receive answers.' Phobos scoffed in disapproval, crossing his arms over his chest. Why did Guardian have to be so naive and oblivious to the reality in front of her and the contradictions that surrounded it? Will felt a pang of frustration at the truth in his words. She had always believed that being a Guardian meant protecting the innocent and fighting for what was right, but now she realized it was more complicated than that.

'You lie!' She cried out, not wanting to hear more bitter words from his lips.

'I may twist the truth to my advantage or completely avoid it, but I never lie, especially to you.' Phobos replied, attempting to convey that not everything in their world is black and white. He knew that his words were enough to convince her, but he hoped she would understand his perspective someday.

'I cannot do this… We cannot do this.' Will whispered in a broken voice. She stood up, steeling her spine, looking at him with a mix of sadness and anger. 'I thought that maybe there was something inside you I could reach.' She said, shaking her head, 'but now I see we are too different.' Tears welled in her eyes, but Will blinked them away. 'We can pretend our meetings never happened and you are as cold and heartless as I thought before.'

'I understand…' Phobos agreed, closing his eyes with a silent sigh of rejection. He admired her raw strength and courage, having witnessed them in various situations, but she had never been scared of him. 'You are familiar with my cruelty. I already proved I can hurt you.' He chuckled bitterly. 'Why don't you fear me?'

Will remembering their every meeting, looked at him with a calm expression, hiding her turbulent feelings inside. One thing became clear: he always pushed her away, so Will answered, 'Because you never hurt me unless I gave you a reason to.' Her words hit him hard, making him realize she might understand him better than he thought.

They stood there looking at each other, lamenting things that could have been or had already happened. The only signs of vulnerability were the glistening in her eyes and his tightly clenched fist cutting into the skin and drawing out blood.

'At our next meeting, we will be on opposing sides...' Will said in a slightly trembling voice, yet resolute in her decision. It felt like she was making the biggest mistake of her life.

'I know, but remember that only I can kill you.' Phobos smiled sadly, and the mask was back on.

'I won't go without a fight.' Will nodded, her eyes saying volumes of unspoken words.

'I would expect nothing less from you.' He replied, his voice barely above a whisper. The last thing she saw before walking away was Phobos standing alone. His back was straight, and his eyes were cold and unreadable, like an ice statue. This was the man everyone feared.

'Goodbye...' Will murmured before slipping away, feeling as if a piece of her had been left behind in that room.

Chapter 12: Chapter 11

Chapter Text

Days passed, and the girls had learned nothing more about Elyon or her family. The case was publicized, and people were asked for any relevant information, but it never came. Despite Cornelia's protests, they were unable to investigate the house because police officers were guarding it. After a week, the police sealed the scene, leaving tapes and warnings for trespassers, and vacated the premises. Will remained silent the entire time, avoiding direct discussions with Elyon for fear of her bursting into tears. Thinking about her made Will remember him, and she vowed to herself to forget everything. It was upsetting. Her frequent dreams about the passionate kiss and what might follow made her restless and ashamed. Sometimes she could practically feel his taste lingering in her mouth, and it hurt. She tried distracting herself by focusing on school and spending time with friends, but the memories kept creeping back. It was a deliberate decision to end their relationship and never see him again. It was hard because her mind said her feelings were wrong, but her heart just yearned. Even her friends noticed something was bothering her but never asked what because they assumed she was still upset about their fight with Cedric. Will tried to act as if nothing was wrong, but on the inside, she was torn, bearing the consequences of her decisions.

One late evening, they gathered in the empty yard, dressed in the dark colors associated with sneaking around. The house stood silent in the wilted grass, and the wind slowly moved the tree branches, making the place look eerie.

'Is it just me, or are we breaking into private property? My father will kill me if somebody catches us.' Irma muttered, huddling closer to the ground.

'In here.' Cornelia motioned to the basem*nt window, which was not properly locked. With a little help from the magical vines to crack it, the girls crawled through the narrow opening into the dusty basem*nt. It was divided into a laundry room and storage, which had been unused recently, as dirty clothes were still in baskets near the washing machine. They climbed silently, pulling out a few small flashlights to help them see better in the dark. Will felt like she was invading Elyon's privacy, even though the house was empty and the girl didn't care about abandoning everything. It seemed like only yesterday their gang laughed in the living room while doing homework. Cornelia had most likely stayed here more than once, and now they were searching the house for any clues as to where the family had gone. Every room appeared to be the same as before as if the people who lived here had simply gotten up and left. It was like that until the girls gathered in the kitchen. It was a mess. There were shards of broken glass everywhere, an overturned table with chairs and candies with colorful papers flashing in the dark on the ground. Someone fought here. The girls stepped carefully around the debris, trying not to disturb anything in their path.

'Does that look like blood?' Hay Lin, who was as white as a sheet, pointed to the kitchen counter's corner and the floor. There were dark, dried spots splotched on the surfaces as if something had been thrown into the corner and slid on the ground.

'I'm going to be sick...' Cornelia leaned against the wall, trying not to look at the bloodstains. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. The thought of Elyon's parents being hurt in here made her queasy.

'Hey, it's okay...' Nobody has died. We would have been informed by the officers. There isn't a lot of blood here.' Will comforted her friend by offering her a shoulder to cry on. Elyon would not have wanted to kill her parents. They were most likely taken to Meridian and imprisoned there.

'Come on, we still need to look over Elyon's room. Whatever happened here, Mr. and Miss Brown were most likely kidnapped.' Taranee frowned and looked around. She wanted to go home. If her mother knew about this illegal activity, it would not end well for her, she would be grounded for life.

'Can I do it by myself?' Cornelia asked, 'If Elyon was found, she would be unhappy if we snooped in her room, and well, I know her longest.'

'You are probably right…' Will agreed, not wanting to go into Elyon's room because she already knew where the girl was. Confirming it again would only ruin her mood.

'Come on, girls. We should wait in the basem*nt. It would be harder for someone to see us through the windows.' She walked downstairs slowly, using a small flashlight to guide her. The other girls followed her lead, careful not to make any noise. They sat in the basem*nt on rickety chairs and boxes, waiting for Cornelia to return. Only Irma paced around in the low lighting of the room.

'Do you think Elyon is okay?' Hay Lin inquired, tapping her foot, wanting to do something but remaining as quiet as possible.

'Maybe… We have no idea where they went. I don't think they'll kill her if she's in the Meridian. She could be used against us as a bargaining chip.' Taranee sighed and shrugged her shoulders.

Will felt as if something was stuck in her throat. It was far worse than the girls had imagined. Elyon will not return, and if she does, only as their enemy. Will flinched, startled out of her heavy thoughts, when Irma dropped some boxes near the wall and began sneezing from the dust.

'Sorry...' she said sheepishly, but her attention was drawn elsewhere. 'Hey, Will, I think I found something?' Her flashlight lit up the wall.

The surface looked odd in the cluttered basem*nt and had a new, almost shimmery coat. Very different from the walls around it. Will took a closer look and placed her palm on the rough plaster. It hummed under her touch—one section of the frame was made with the help of magic.

'Guys, what are you doing?' Cornelia curiously asked, finding her friends patting down a wall.

'I believe I've discovered something.' Irma knocked on the partition, listening for a hollow behind it.

'We think there is something in there.' Will explained to her friend.

'And? Are we tearing down walls now?' Cornelia sighed and rolled her eyes. 'And, if you're wondering, I found nothing in Elyon's room. Only her diary is missing, so nothing we didn't already know.'

Will hummed, clearly not paying attention. 'It's just a feeling, you know? Kandrakar's Heart will help us...'

'I think you rely on that thing too much, Will. What if it stops working?' Cornelia huffed with expiration, seeing as they did not pay attention.

'Hey, stop throwing tantrums. 'The Heart was always there to help us!' Irma irritably crossed her arms. Cornelia's haughty demeanor was always grating on her nerves.

'I just don't trust inanimate objects!' She hissed but remained silent as Will removed the pendant from beneath the sweater.

Will smiled reassuringly at Cornelia as she held up the pendant. 'But this isn't just any inanimate object,' she said, feeling the warmth in her palms. The Heart rose steadily and hovered in the air, casting white light on the wall. The fake plaster slowly melted away in front of their eyes, revealing a portal swirling behind it.

'Well, that answers our question...' Irma stated flatly.

'Should we go in?' Taranee asked, feeling dread in her stomach. She didn't like how dark and sinister the portal appeared. Normally, it was a light vortex, but this felt like a black hole devouring everything around it in a swirling mass.

'We don't have much of a choice. 'Perhaps Elyon is in there!' Cornelia yelled at her companions. They had no idea how helpless she felt, not helping Elyon when she needed it. At the same time, Cornelia was resentful of her Guardian duties because they strained her friendship with the girl.

'Wait a minute, what if it's an ambush?' This portal was left by whatever took Elyon's parents. Maybe we should reconsider?' Hay Lin worriedly nibbled her lower lip, knowing their recent history with the enemy was not good.

'I don't care! Let's transform! Will!' Cornelia insisted on pacing around, wanting to move, fight and not be so powerless when her friend was missing. Will shook her head, looking at her friends. She understood how Cornelia felt, but knowing the secret insight, Will realized going over was a bad idea. Even if she mentioned it, the girls would ignore her in the absence of concrete evidence. They will have to risk it. Will couldn't let her friends go alone, especially if there was danger involved. Despite her dislike for the plan, she extended her hand with a Heart of Kandrakar and said, "Guardians unite!"

A flash of light exploded from the pendant, enveloping the girls in various colored cocoons that represented their elements. Cornelia was green, Irma was blue, Hay Lin was white, Taranee was red, and she was pink. It transformed them into magical warriors. Will breathed a sigh of relief as the warm, lovely, rosy light encircled her. The transformation seemed to take a long time, but in reality, it only lasted a few seconds, and they were standing in The Guardian uniforms, decked in violet and green hues.

'We can go now.' Will nodded and slipped through the portal, with the girls following just behind her. For a brief moment, there were only darkness and silence on all sides. Then, all of a sudden, the noise returned and they landed on the Meridian. The portal behind them closed with a silent pop. They were on a narrow street with tall, murky wooden houses surrounding and crowding the small alley. The air was thick with the smell of damp wood and stale water. As the group cautiously made their way down the street, they could hear the faint sound of footsteps echoing from somewhere in the distance. The sky above them was dark, covered with heavy rain clouds, making the alleyway even more claustrophobic than it already was.

'What a horrible place!' Irma wrinkled her nose as she smelled the trash cans in the back.

'I don't think it's our only problem!' Hay Lin gripped her hand, looking around frantically. Soldiers had gathered down the street, blocking the only exit. Cedric stood in the middle of the squad, elegantly dressed in a blue and green robe with the royal crest on it and golden shoulder armor. His tall figure menacingly raised above soldiers with a long green tail and angry yellow eyes on the inhuman face. Will shuddered in memory of how strong he was. She did not want to fight him, even if that was inevitable. It was right to think she should have stayed home.

'Greetings, Guardians! We have been anticipating your arrival and have prepared a splendid reception. If you were so foolish to jump down the rabbit hole,' Cedric chuckled, flashing his pearly-white, razor-sharp teeth. 'A friend accompanied me for your warmest welcome! Come, Elyon, and greet your dear friends!' He laughed gleefully and motioned behind him.

'Nice to see you.' The petite figure emerged from behind Cedric, removing the hood. She stood tall and proudly beside the monster, wearing the same royal crest on her blue robe and gleaming silver headpiece. Will saw the girls' disbelief and thought it made her life easier. This was proof of betrayal, but she knew how they felt because her heart throbbed with pain as well.

'What did they do to you?' Cornelia sobbed, unable to believe what she had witnessed. Elyon has been brainwashed by the enemy. 'We're returning home. You can't stay in this awful place!' She begged, hoping to persuade her friend.

'This horrible place? This is my home, Cornelia. I thought maybe you, above all else, would understand my feelings… However, I don't want to go anywhere. I belong here!' The girl snapped in annoyance. 'It doesn't matter because you won't be going anywhere else either...' she smirked, nodding to Cedric.

'In that case, I have no choice but to obey your command, Lady Elyon.' Cedric respectfully bowed his head, enjoying the spectacle.

'Guards! Capture the Guardians!' He bellowed out, his voice carried down the street. The soldiers charged, brandishing their weapons, just as Will surrounded the group with a pink energy field as the arrows began to rain down from above.

'Girls, keep them at bay! Don't let them get too close!' She yelled, dodging a sword blow and launching an energy blast into the crowd, knocking some people out.

'I don't like this!' Cornelia yelled, pressing her back against Irma. They collaborated by creating a deep hole, pushing the soldiers inside, and filling it with water to make the edges slick with mud.

'I knew it was a bad idea from the beginning!' Taranee screamed and hurled fireballs that exploded in a shower of sparks, engulfing everything in flames. They fought their way through the crowd, but there were too many soldiers to confront.

'Girls, retreat before they call for reinforcements!' Will frantically shouted, making a run for it.

'Nice thought!' Hay Lin agreed, blowing a strong wind to keep the rest of the soldier squad at bay. Suddenly, the ground shook with heavy footsteps, and the soldiers dispersed allowing a huge beast to pass through. It resembled a rhino if they ever turned green. It had two large, menacing horns on its nose and small, beady yellow eyes. Its skin was tough and littered with scars. Will noticed foam dribbling from its maw as it charged after them with a burly rider on its back.

'Taranee, aim for the legs!' She cried when the lumbering beast was almost on top of them, but it was too late. The fireballs exploded like bombs on the ground, showering them with burning sparks, and the beast roared in pain before standing on its back legs. After a second in the air, it landed directly on top of Taranee. She did not move quickly enough to avoid the path of the enraged animal. The impact knocked the wind out of the girl, throwing her to the ground. Taking advantage of the unfortunate situation, the rider jumped to the ground and grabbed the dazed Fire Guardian by the hair, dragging her into the middle of the street. He pressed a dagger to her neck, drawing a line of blood.

'Guardians, stop! Or your friend will die!' He triumphantly grinned, exposing his unsightly yellow teeth. Will felt as if time had stopped because they were trapped between a tall wall and soldiers. She mostly felt girls crowding around her as she refused to look away from Taranee's terrified gaze.

'Frost, you do not have the right to kill a Guardian.' Cedric slithered onto the street, with Elyon following just behind him at a sedate pace.

'She belongs to me.' He stated it without a doubt in his voice, as if talking about a piece of furniture, not a human being.

'You always ruin my fun, General.' Frost huffed and forcefully pushed Taranee into Cedric's hold, giving him a mocking bow.

'Now, Guardian of the Heart, we have reached a stalemate. Who will it be? Your life or that of a friend?' Cedric impatiently demanded, forcing Taranee to her knees.

'Don't listen to him, Will!' The girl screamed, struggling to free herself from the monster's clutches.

'It's unfair to give advice.' Elyon smirked, wringing her fingers like a puppeteer, and suddenly Taranee slumped to the ground as if her strength were sapped. Only her eyes remained open and clear. 'Will, if you hear me, please leave! Run, and do what I say!' She begged in her mind, 'I will be fine. Please, just run…'

Will staggered as Taranee's desperate feelings slammed into her head. It was loud and confusing, drowning out her thoughts. The moment had passed, and Will needed to make a decision. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Taranee, hearing an urgency in her voice, knowing they all would be captured if staying any longer. With a heavy heart, Will nodded to the captured girl, took out the pendant, and directed blinding light at her enemies, forcing them to cover their eyes. Grabbing the girls, she asked the Heart to send them home, and in a split second, they were back on Earth in a heap of limbs.

'How could you?' Irma forcibly pushed her away. 'How could you leave?' She screamed, lashing out.

'I had no choice. Taranee herself urged us to leave!' Will spat out. She was just so angry from always being helpless. 'Do you think I wanted this? Why blame me? Maybe accuse Cornelia of dragging us there in the first place!' She fumed, gritting her teeth. She always took the blame for everything just because of her position as a leader.

'Hey, I just wanted to find Elyon!' Cornelia responded defensively, frustrated that everything went wrong.

'Elyon! Elyon! With you, it's always about her! Did you not see she betrayed us all? She helped to take Taranee away!' Will shouted at her friend, trying to convey that Elyon was on their enemy's side.

'Maybe she's brainwashed!' Cornelia shouted in disbelief. Her friend would not betray them.

'Girls, stop it…' Hay Lin muttered. Her face was pale. 'We must not fight amongst ourselves. The better question is, what will we do about Taranee? Everybody will notice if she does not come home.' The girl lowered her head in worry.

'I think...' Will began to say, but her gaze was drawn to the blinking medallion in her palm, 'I think the Heart of Kandrakar will help us...' She stretched out her hand and closed her eyes, listening to the magic. 'Girls gather around and think only of Taranee, then push your powers into the Heart...'

They stood in a circle, concentrating on the spell. Will thought about her good friend, how she felt and looked, and the memories between them. Slowly, fog gathered in the center of the circle, forming a human figure, gaining colors and an image, and absorbing their magic. Suddenly, their transformation ceased, sucking their powers out, and the girls collapsed to the ground, feeling exhausted and sluggish. In the center of the broken ring stood a carbon copy of their friend.

'She looks like Taranee but doesn't feel like her...' Irma was the first to stand up and pat down her mud-splattered jeans.

'Hey, girls… Why are you looking at me like that?' The fake Taranee politely asked, 'Do I have something on my face?' She inspected her face in the glasses reflection.

Will stood up and looked at their friend. Irma was right, she felt empty—not like Taranee, just a copy made from memories. She felt like crying, imagining what her friend was going through at the hands of the enemy.

'She's just a copy created by our magic. If it takes some time to rescue Taranee, we'll have to renew it or she'll vanish.' Will explained, hiding the faded medallion beneath her sweater. Feeling tired and emotionally drained, she wanted nothing more but to sleep in her bed and forget what had happened.

'We had another option...' Cornelia arched her perfectly maintained eyebrow. 'We could've fought...'

'Really? How? We were outnumbered.' Irma shook her head. 'We will get Taranee back, no matter what!'

'Yeah, we don't leave friends behind!' Hay Lin heartily agreed, leaning on Irma.

'Girls, Taranee herself asked us to leave to get to safety… We will return, and I will bring her back no matter what.' Will promised. The girls nodded in agreement, determination etched on their faces. As they walked, Will couldn't help but feel a sense of unease, knowing that rescuing Taranee wouldn't be easy. Yet she was willing to do whatever it took to bring her friend back home safely. She looked up at the sky as they left their landing spot, breathing in the cold air. It was early morning, and the sun was just peeking over the horizon, dying the sky purple and red. The days were becoming colder, and winter was approaching. A stark contrast to humid and unpredictable Meridian weather, not that they felt much of it under the Guardian's transformation. The girls dispersed on the streets in various directions, returning home to begin another day.

Chapter 13: Chapter 12

Chapter Text

The temple of the congregation stood amid great nothingness. It was a tall, bright, spiraling structure surrounded by white infinity and lightly colored clouds. There existed no time or space, no wind or rain, and no sound penetrated the vast silence. Within the temple, the walls were adorned with intricate carvings depicting ancient symbols and mythical creatures, seemingly frozen in their eternal dance. Soft rays of light filtered through stained glass windows, casting a kaleidoscope of colors onto the polished marble floor. The gentle hum of unseen energy resonated through the walls, as if the very essence of creation itself flowed within its sacred halls. In the center of a grand oval hall on the white tile floor, an individual shrouded in tranquility sat with people gathered around him on the raised stone stairs. A silent buzz could be heard in the air as various members conversed in hushed whispers. When the hall was full, however, there was silence as the Oracle prepared to speak.

‘Brothers and sisters, we gathered here because I received numerous complaints about the currently selected Guardians. I will listen to your statements and evaluate their applicability to the situation. Who will go first?’ The serene man asked. Suddenly, a woman stood up and hissed angrily. She had long white hair and sharp-tipped ears, a black nose with whiskers, and resembled a cat. Her piercing eyes scanned the room, filled with a mix of curiosity and disdain. The crowd shifted uncomfortably, their anticipation growing as they awaited her words.

‘I will speak, Oracle.' She said this, bowing politely, and received a nod from the man.

‘You may speak, Luba, guardian of Aurameres.’

Luba cleared her throat, her voice carrying a sense of authority. 'Thank you, Oracle. I stand before you today to address the growing dissatisfaction with the choices in our realm. The current Guardians are humans, and they are weak creatures. Rather than confronting Phobos, the Guardians are assisting Meridian's people. It's not a bad cause, but the veil is thin, and they're more concerned with their personal lives than with their Guardian duties. Those girls don't deserve the powers we bestowed on them!' She huffed and sat back, crossing her arms after expressing her feelings on the subject. Luba was overjoyed to see a few members nod their heads, clearly agreeing with her. The Oracle smiled, not giving any indication of his thoughts.

'Dear friend, I understand your point of view, but the moment their powers manifested, they turned into magical beings. The girls may be human at heart, but the magic coursing through their veins has transformed them into something much more than a mere human,' he said in defense of his argument. 'I agree they can be quite a handful, but that does not mean Guardians are wrong for assisting the people of Meridian, who are in dire need of help. Their participation in combat demonstrates their commitment to our cause.'

‘I disagree, Oracle! The current Guardians break too many rules! They are reckless and irresponsible! Look at what they created with their powers—a copy of the Fire Guardian, who at the moment is lost to us!' The man stood up, his voice reverberating throughout the hall. He was tall, with gray hair put on in braids that ended in darker-colored tips. Three deep gouges on his face, along with long, healed scars going through his eye, were the most visible marks on him. He motioned to the white floor, where an image of the girls formed as they created a fake person.

‘They should not play with their powers. This violates the magical laws! Furthermore, Guardians should close the portals, not travel through them! As you may recall, it was my idea to create a veil to weaken Phobos's power and confine him to the planet where he was born. We all witnessed how strong he is! The magic is failing, and there are too many holes in the veil, which is somehow thinning without a cause. I am afraid he will escape, and we will have chaos on our hands! I want him dead! Send Guardians to kill him! They should be capable enough, and if not, we can replace them!’ The stern man spoke. His speech was bold and confident, eliciting a silent conversation around him as the members were swayed by the deft words. Some of the people exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a mix of uncertainty and agreement. The stern man's persuasive argument had struck a chord, leaving them contemplating the gravity of the situation.

‘Endarno the Wise, Guardians are not killers!’ The Oracle remarked, 'We should not interfere in life or death matters. Equality is in the balance. Death will come to everyone at their own time.' He waved his hand, and the image vanished, leaving the floor as clean as before.

‘Then the Guardians should have been called younger. I would have made them into perfect weapons, now they are just unruly soldiers! I especially do not like the current Guardian of the Heart. She is extremely powerful, and her mind is too feeble for such a responsibility. That human is incompetent, and she could infect the other Guardians. I believe we should replace her, as the silly girl nearly gave the Heart to the enemy!' The man's arguments against the girls were relentless. His eyes were cold as he spoke the words of contempt, ‘Let me discipline them!’

‘You are too quick to judge, Endarno! The girls are strong in their friendship. If we withdraw one of them at this time, I do not believe the others will be pleased. Let’s wait. Guardians are young, they will age, and with age comes experience and wisdom. They did not commit any errors so grave as to merit punishment. Does anyone else wish to comment?’ The Oracle asked, radiating calmness all around. The room fell into a heavy silence as the Oracle's words hung in the air. Endarno's cold stare remained, as he was still unconvinced. He crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair, contemplating the Oracle's wise words. Despite their disagreements, the people remained silent because they trusted the Oracle's wisdom and knowledge. Some members were frowning, but no one spoke.

The Oracle nodded his head and stated, 'Well, if this is everything, my verdict remains unchanged. We would not interfere with the Guardians as they continue to fight on their own volition. Meeting adjourned!’ He dismissed the council. People stood and gradually left the room in small groups, actively talking in hushed tones so as not to disturb the peaceful silence in the hall. As they exited, a sense of uncertainty lingered in the air, as if the Oracle's decision had left some members feeling unsettled. Whispers of doubt and concern could be heard among the hushed conversations, hinting at a growing division within the council. The room soon became empty except for two figures, one kneeling on the ground and the other standing behind his back. The Oracle silently sighed, looking exhausted.

'Tibor, my dear friend, I'm not sure how much longer I can hold him off... Endarno is gaining more followers. He wants to use Guardians as playthings,' he said to the elderly man next to him with a magnificent snow-white beard. 'Darkness is stirring. I can feel it in my bones and beneath the temple's deep roots. Something is changing—whether for the better or for the worse, I have no idea. All I can do is hope that the Guardians can weather the impending storm. It's clouding my vision. I cannot see clearly what is happening in Metamoor, and Guardian of the Heart is practically invisible to my sight… I think she is unconsciously using magic, concealing herself from the enemy's sight, myself included.' Oracle said, looking worried and tired as the other man assisted him in standing.

'Oracle, we must remain vigilant and trust in the Guardians' abilities,' the other man said reassuringly. 'Even if your vision is clouded, we must have faith that they will prevail against any impending danger.'

‘Wilhelmina will need all the strength she can get, especially now that the fight is becoming serious…’ He waved his hand, and a blurry image of a sleeping woman with red hair appeared on the ground. Then, the image changed to show the Fire Guardian unconscious on her side. The Oracle said nothing else, but the concern in his eyes spoke volumes. He sighed, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders, stood up, and walked out of the bright hall as the images faded away.

Taranee groaned, slowly returning to reality. Her head hurt, her mouth felt like sandpaper, as if she had slept longer than necessary, and her body refused to move on command. The girl blinked and looked around, but everything was blurry, so she closed her eyes again and gently shook her head. When the view became clear, the fire Guardian stifled a gasp, remembering what had happened. She was captured, and her prison was a clear, large, impenetrable bubble. It floated around a deep chasm filled with murky water, and above her was a dome of jagged rocks. There was no way out—just dark, steep walls with columns carved into the sides, water, and a narrow platform protruding from the cliff. There were some barely visible stairs deeper down in the tunnel, leading from the platform. It was the only visible exit. She could feel the dampness in the air and hear the faint echoes of water dripping into the chasm below. The weather was never a problem for her, especially in Guardian form, because fire ran in her veins, but it appeared her magic was depleted. She tried to summon her powers, but all she felt was a weak flicker within her. The realization set in that she was completely defenseless in this strange and dangerous environment. The darkness seemed to close in on her with each passing moment, heightening her fear. Taranee knew she had to find a way out before it was too late, but she was exhausted. There was nothing else to do but rest. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see the depths below, and produced a tiny floating ball of fire to keep her warm. There was no telling how deep the water was. She had no idea how much time had passed because there was no natural light in the cavern, only artificial floating lightbulbs produced dull light. She must have dozed off because the sound of footsteps echoing on the walls woke her up. Taranee jolted upright, her heart pounding with fear and anticipation. As the footsteps grew louder, she strained her ears to identify the source. Was it a rescuer or an enemy? However, without a care in the world, Elyon emerged from the tunnel and stepped out onto the parapet.

‘Good morning, Taranee, did I wake you up?’ She asked in a sympathetic tone, 'Sorry for the lack of hospitality, but I cannot allow you to roam free.’

Taranee's fear turned to disbelief as she realized that Elyon, their once-trusted friend, had become her captor. The realization sent a chill down her spine, and she could feel the weight of their friendship crumbling under the weight of Elyon's newfound power.

‘Go to hell, Elyon! I thought you were our friend!’ Taranee scoffed at the girl’s theatricality, deeply hurting for a lost friend. There seemed to be no turning back, and as a Fire Guardian, she couldn't forgive her jailer for a betrayal of trust.

‘What a good friend... Constantly lying to me… I thought you would be sympathetic to my plight, being adopted yourself. Taranee, are you not enraged by your parents' lies? Consider the trauma of finding yourself born in an entirely different world. I never asked, but did you know I was not from Earth?’ Elyon looked at her with a deep frown, marring her beautiful face.

‘Does it matter now? Whatever lingering feelings of friendship I had for you were destroyed the moment you betrayed us all to that monster!' Taranee gritted her teeth, not wanting to hear the lies she was spewing. Elyon extended her hand, and the bubble floated closer to the parapet for a better view.

‘Now, I came here with a purpose.' She said, smirking at her. ‘I know you expect the rest of the Guardians to save you, but I have bad news. They abandoned you!’ She laughed and motioned at the murky waters below. Slowly, the water became still and condensed, becoming a mirror, and then the images formed. They showed the other Guardians sitting in class and Taranee attending school and conversing with students, laughing and enjoying her time without a care in the world. It was not based on her memories because she had never worn such clothes before. The images changed and floated, depicting her day like a kaleidoscope. She shook her head. Whatever happened, Will and others did not abandon her.

‘Just look at that! They replaced you with a better copy! Marvelous, isn’t it?’ Elyon asked, twirling the braid around her fingers.

‘That’s untrue!’ Taranee closed her eyes and yelled. She couldn't believe what Elyon was saying in an attempt to provoke her, knowing that her friends would never betray her in such a way. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself before responding. Nonetheless, the images continued to flash before her eyes.

‘That’s reality Taranee, believe it or not, I am always right. I didn’t want to do this, but you are too stubborn for your own good.’ Elyon smirked and gathered the magic surrounding the bubble with an electrical field. Taranee was terrified as the vicious-looking bolts engulfed her from all sides. It silently cracked and sent minor currents through the bubble. She could feel the hairs on her body standing up from the charge in the air.

‘Nice, isn’t it? I will leave you with this, but there is a catch. Every time you close your eyes, my magic will deliver charges through the shield. Next time I’ll come, maybe you will be more cooperative.' Elyon chuckled and withdrew, leaving the Fire Guardian slumped in her bubble. Her eyes shone with fearful understanding—sleep deprivation was a cruel form of torture.

‘Will, help me!’ Taranee screamed in her mind with all the power she had. The desperate scream traveled far from her prison, transcending time and space, crossing the Veil, and finding the intended target peacefully sleeping in her bed. Then it latched on…

Deeper in the tunnel, Cedric waited for Elyon, boringly leaning against the wall. His human form remained as flawless as the first time she saw him. No hair was out of place, and no dust was on his elegant robes. Steely gray eyes followed her descent as he stood straighter, waiting for her.

‘How’s our prisoner?’ He inquired, joining her on the walk back to the castle.

‘Weaker, but resistant. Your enchanted prison is doing its job.' Elyon nodded to the man, pondering how she could persuade her ex-friend to join them. She knew that convincing him would not be easy, as she had always been stubborn and fiercely independent.

'That bubble is the result of her magic mixed with mine. It weakens her, but don't irritate the Guardian too much, as enraged fire can be unpredictable and hard to contain.' Cedric advised her, opening the door and letting the girl through. The men on Meridian were more courteous than those on Earth. She always marveled at the difference it could make. Sometimes she felt like a heroine in a grim fairytale book where everybody bowed and treated her with the utmost respect. The air in Meridian was filled with an aura of reverence, making her feel like she belonged to a world where chivalry still thrived. As she tried to navigate through the intricate social dynamics of Meridian, Elyon couldn't help but wonder what hidden agendas were at play behind closed doors. The elegant facade of chivalry masked a society where alliances were forged and broken and where every word spoken carried weight and consequence. She knew that in order to truly understand this world, she had to learn the art of manners, which were already forgotten on Earth. That seemed like a daunting task to the girl who grew up in a time when people were more concerned with individualism and self-expression.

'Taranee is weak. If I play my cards right, I might be able to persuade her to join our cause. That would make my brother very happy.’ Elyon sighed, with lots of ideas swirling in her mind. Brother was evasive with her, but she couldn't complain because he had a country to govern. Elyon understood that Phobos's responsibilities as a ruler took precedence over their personal relationship, leaving her eager to prove herself and make a meaningful contribution to their cause.

‘I am certain he is proud of you either way. Prince Phobos looked for you for a very long time.’ Cedric said, trying to reassure his charge. Playing babysitter was not in his job description, but as a member of the royal family, he did what was required. Over time, he grew to like the girl a little bit. She was malleable and had a strong desire to learn. With the heart of a scholar, he delighted in having such a motivated student. In addition, it was an honor that Prince Phobos entrusted him with this task.

'Have you informed the Prince about our little guest in the dungeons?' He inquired, already knowing Phobos would be upset if Elyon went out on her own and considering how to appease him. Why he had to have such a difficult character was beyond comprehension, but navigating Phobos' moods was a skill that everyone had to learn on the spot.

‘Not yet, I want it to be a surprise…’ The young woman shrugged. ‘First, I need to get her on our side…' Elyon contemplated her plan, knowing that gaining the trust of their captive was crucial before revealing her to her brother. He'd certainly appreciate her efforts if she could turn Taranee into an ally in their fight against their enemies.

‘Elyon, that is inadvisable. If you do not inform him, I will. The Guardians will not abandon their friend. We will need to take precautions.' Cedric frowned, unwilling to take on that responsibility.

‘Fine, be a mood killer… I will tell him, but give me more time. I’ll still want to play for a bit.’ She giggled, imagining the Guardians' faces when they came to Meridian. If only she could catch them all, her brother would be overjoyed, and she would prove herself worthy of being related to him.

‘Fine. You have three days. I never imagined you could be sad*stic, Elyon…’ Cedric leveled his eyes, looking at the girl. The Prince certainly knew about their brief excursion with the soldiers. If he did not order him to appear in court for an explanation, then everything was probably fine.

Elyon shrugged nonchalantly with a mischievous glint in her eyes. 'I guess we all have our hidden depths,' she replied, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm. 'But don't worry, Cedric, I won't let you down. Just watch and see what I can do.'

‘Do not disappoint me.' He bid the woman farewell, leaving her in the corridor leading to her room. For a brief moment, the girl stood motionless, staring at Cedric's back and his silky, golden ponytail swaying with each step. She blushed, imagining what it would be like to dig her fingers into those strands. But she quickly shook off the thought, reminding herself of the task at hand. With determination in her eyes, Elyon turned and headed towards her room, ready to prove herself and plot her vengeance on her ex-friends.

Chapter 14: Chapter 13

Chapter Text

A woman gasped and sat up in her bed in the early hours of the morning. Her heart pounded in her chest, trying to shake off the remnants of a vivid nightmare. Will thought she heard Taranee scream, but it was just the echo of her fear reverberating in her ears. She reached for the lamp on her bedside table, desperately needing the comfort of its warm glow to chase away the lingering shadows of her dream. They had lost a friend two days before, and it was unknown what Cedric was doing to her. She hoped Taranee would be able to hold on. The thought of their enemies inflicting harm on her friend sent a shiver down her spine. Will sighed and cupped her head. It felt strange as if something was suddenly squeezing it. She shook her head, attempting to weaken the strange sensation. As she closed her eyes, a sharp pain shot through her temples, causing her to wince. Concerned, Will wondered if this was a result of the stress and worry weighing heavily on her mind.

Sleep eluded her as she tossed and turned in bed, her thoughts consumed by worry. Will couldn't help but replay the image of their enemies in her mind, fueling her anxiety and making it impossible to find any peace. She met with the girls yesterday, and they argued and planned how to save Taranee. However, without knowledge of where the girl was imprisoned, it was a futile endeavor. Will's heart ached with the fear of being unable to help her friend, and she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that time was running out. As she lay in bed, the weight of responsibility pressed down on her, intensifying the strange sensation and amplifying her nerves. An ambush could be waiting for them, with Cedric and an army guarding their friend. Will's mind raced with thoughts of the potential dangers that awaited them. She knew they needed to devise a solid plan, one that would outwit Cedric and his army before the fake copy of their friend drained their magic. It was tiring, but that was the price of anonymity. They couldn't make everyone suspicious about another girl who went missing.

Will felt guilty every time he interacted with the copy. Her decision had already sealed Taranee's fate. As a result, she avoided the imposter at all costs. Now, sitting in the dark, hugging her knees, Will wondered why her life was so complicated and how many mistakes she could make. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she tried erasing the images of Phobos from her mind, but it was difficult. Was it so wrong to feel something more after everything he'd done? Will couldn't help but question her judgment and morality. Despite all the pain and suffering, Phobos had caused, a part of her still felt a strange connection to him. She wondered if it was possible to forgive someone who had done such terrible things or if she was simply losing herself in the chaos of her own emotions. The Prince was a mystery that needed to be solved. On the other hand, if he was responsible for the ambush that Elyon set up for them, she might be able to summon the familiar feelings of hatred for him. However, her heart refused to listen to the reason.

As the sun started coloring her room in reds and yellows, Will rose from the bed, getting ready for another day. She went through the motions of taking a shower, dressing and making the bed. After a light breakfast, the only thing keeping her awake was a strong cup of coffee.

The school was slow and exhausted her with an abundance of information. Will knew she needed to keep her grades up, but it felt pointless in the grand scheme of things. Everyone around her seemed naive and innocent. Or maybe she was just too jaded to care about gossip, fashion, boyfriends, and other things that girls her age wanted. As she walked through the crowded hallways, she couldn't help but feel a sense of isolation and detachment from her peers. Will had no idea how the girls dealt with their dual identities. Was she the only one who could not manage to differentiate?

Her head hurt, and the pounding in her skull made concentrating on the lesions nearly impossible. There was a constant buzzing in the ears as if someone had turned on a broken radio. Louder, quieter, louder... Will couldn't make out the clear sound, but it muffled all the background noise. She sat up straighter, silently groaning, as she listened to the teacher, but every word sounded like gibberish. If only she could sleep. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she longed for the comfort of her bed. Everything around her blurred. Maybe she was getting sick. Will closed her eyes and placed her head in her hands, but this only made the pain worse. She could feel a throbbing headache building up, pulsating with each beat of her heart. The incessant background noise seemed to amplify her discomfort, making it nearly impossible to concentrate on anything else. She considered leaving the classroom to find peace and quiet.

‘Miss Vandom! Will Vandom!’ The familiar voice called to her, ‘Are you sleeping in my class?’

Feeling a little lost, she raised her head and noticed Miss Rudolph's disappointed expression. There was giggling and laughing at the back of the class.

'I'm sorry, Miss Rudolph...' Will drew inward as hot blood rushed to her cheeks. It was humiliating getting caught daydreaming in front of the class. 'Won't happen again...'

‘I hope not. Stay after class.’ The teacher said this and went to the whiteboard, continuing the lesson. Will winced at a sharp stab in the back of the head. It seemed like with every blink, the pain became worse. She planned to go to the nurse and get some pain relievers, but Miss Rudolph needed to talk to her.

Minutes felt like hours as the clock ticked, and whatever Miss Rudolph said just flew over her head as she gritted her teeth and fought a headache. When the bell finally sounded, Will slowly stood up and went to the teacher’s desk.

'Will, I'm disappointed... Are my lessons so boring that you have to sleep through them?’ Miss Rudolph asked, taking off her glasses.

'I'm sorry, it was an accident; it won't happen again. I'm not feeling well...’ she muttered, looking at the grainy wood table and avoiding the teacher’s gaze.

‘I see… Well, your grades have improved, but I cannot ignore your struggle with the material I provide you with.’ Teacher Rudolph said, polishing her glasses. She took up the stick note and quickly scribbled something on the bright pink paper. ‘Here, come to this address when you are free. I’ll organize some private lessons in my spare time. You are an intelligent girl, and I would hate if your math grade would downgrade your whole semester.' She said, handing her a slip of paper. ‘Now, dear, is everything alright? You look quite pale…’

Will accepted the note and tucked it into her notebook. Her world shifted with the sudden movement, and for a split second, everything went black. She clutched the table tightly to keep her balance.

‘I feel weird…’ Will muttered. Her mouth suddenly went dry. Miss Rudolph got around the desk and put a hand on her forehead, looking concerned.

‘I think you have a slight fever. Come. Let me take you to the nurse.’ She clasped her elbow, guiding Will through the corridors to the medical office. It was a small room with two beds, many shelves, and numerous boxes lining the walls. A mini-fridge and a small table with chairs were tucked into a corner. The room was painted a cheerful yellowish color and displayed educational and medical posters. Sitting on the bed covered with a water-resistant sheet, which made crackling sounds when moved, Will felt tired. Her blood pressure, temperature, and vision were all checked by the nurse. Everything, however, was within normal limits.

‘Well, Miss Vandom, you do not have a cold, but I have to ask a few routine questions before prescribing the medicine,' she said, writing on the medical card.

‘Are you feeling stressed lately?’

‘Maybe…’ Will shrugged. She couldn't tell the woman that the Guardians were fighting monsters in another world on adrenaline more than a few times a month. That would send her to the loony bin.

‘How are your sleeping patterns?’ The nurse continued, noting a few points on a piece of paper.

‘I don’t know… Normal, but I had a few sleepless nights.’ Will lied. With all of the recent events—the fighting, the lies, and her mind racing with thoughts of Phobos and every encounter between them—she had more than a few nightmares.

‘I see. Any loss of appetite or change in eating habits?’

'No, nothing like that...' Eating was never a problem for her, and all the extra calories she had were for generating magical powers. Running around for your life does wonders for your figure. She had been eating more than usual lately, trying to keep up her energy levels. However, Will didn't want to draw any attention to her magical abilities or the intense situation she was in. So, she simply replied, 'I've been managing to eat just fine.'

‘Describe the pain you are now feeling?’

‘It's a pounding in the head, and sometimes it becomes sharp like something is stabbing my brain. In addition, I'm hearing a strange buzzing sound in my ears. When I got up too quickly, I had some dark spots in my vision.' Will paused, her gaze fixed on the pattern on the floor. The pain did not worsen as long as her eyes were open. She continued, 'But when I close my eyes, the pain intensifies and the buzzing sound becomes louder. It's been quite difficult to focus or concentrate on anything.' Will's voice trailed off as she tried to find the right words to describe her experience.

‘Well, then it's a migraine attack. I will give you painkillers, but the best medicine is some quiet. I will write an excuse for the remaining lesions if you go straight home.' The nurse said, handing her a few tablets from the box and a bottle of water from the fridge. Will swallowed the pills, hoping they would make everything better. As she thanked the nurse and headed towards the exit, Will couldn't help but feel a sense of relief, knowing that she had a valid reason to take some time off.

‘Should I contact your guardian to take you home?’

‘No, thank you. I’ll do it myself.’ Will said. She took her backpack and went to the school lockers after saying her goodbyes. Putting on the jacket and wrapping herself in a scarf, she quickly texted her mother and the girls to explain why she was returning home.

The cold, crisp air outside felt refreshing. Will took a deep breath, admiring the bright blue sky with a few white clouds and the cool weather. Whatever the nurse gave her helped to dull the pain. She couldn't figure out why she had a headache. After gaining their powers, she never even caught a cold. Physical injuries aside, she and the other girls were in perfect health. The magic in their blood prevented them from falling ill.

When she arrived home, the apartment was empty. Nobody was around, except for the silent whispering of the electrical appliances. It was not surprising because her mother was at work and returned before school ended. Feeling tired and drained, Will changed into green, soft cotton pants with a simple white t-shirt. She crawled into bed after finding the warmest blanket.

Will had no idea how long she had been asleep. Her uneasy dreams were filled with pain and fear. Phobos stabbed her repeatedly and watched as she bled out with impassive eyes... Cedric stole her magic as she struggled to break free... Elyon smirked and laughed with Taranee encased in a crystal bubble... Phobos, Cedric, Elyon... the faces blurred... Taranee is begging, shouting, and crying...

She awoke with her hand tightly clutching her chest. Kandrakar's heart burned within her. Somebody was shaking her. Disoriented, she trashed on the bed, not comprehending what was happening. Will screamed as she felt white-hot pain in her skull and heard an unfamiliar wailing echo in her ears.

‘Will! Wilhelmina! Wake up!’

She opened her eyes, seeing her mother’s worried face. ‘Mommy?’

‘Oh, thank god! You are running a fever.’ Susan explained in a soothing tone.

There was a cold towel on her head, but the burning did not stop, nor did the voices. Her eyes widened as she realized who she was overhearing. Taranee was begging for the pain to stop.

‘I feel sick…’ Will stumbled out of bed, nearly falling on her face as the blanket wrapped around her legs. She reached for the toilet, clutching her stomach, and vomited the food she had eaten for lunch. Her stomach convulsed as if it had nothing to give, and the nauseating feeling persisted even after her head rested on the cold bathroom tiles. Concerned, Susan offered her a glass of water. Rinsing her mouth of the nasty aftertaste, Will drank another glass of water, quenching the thirst. Everything hurt. It felt like her body was set ablaze, and the Heart of Kandrakar pulsed in her chest with every heartbeat.

Will leaned on her mom, trying to get from the bathroom to her room without stumbling. After reaching the bed and slumping on it, Will drank the offered medicine. When her mother went back to sleep, she rolled into the small ball covering her ears, hoping it would silence the things from the other side.

Will had no idea how or when the connection happened. She sensed and heard what the enemy was doing to Taranee. Perhaps because the other girl was a telepath and sought help in the only way she knew how, oblivious to the consequences. Will required assistance, both physical and magical. Finding her phone and sending messages to the girls, she waited for the morning, fighting the unexpected bouts of pain.

It came slowly, as the ongoing assault on her mind did not allow her to rest. Will could taste the copper in her mouth as she gritted her teeth and bit back the screams. Her mother soon began preparing for work in the kitchen. Will pretended to sleep when she came over. Maybe, because she looked like a mess, her mom let her skip school for one day. Will sighed with relief when Susan left because she no longer had to pretend. The dam burst, and the girl sobbed, clutching her knees. Oh, it hurt... Every move was painful... If it continued, she'd probably go insane, or Taranee would break first. An hour, maybe two had passed. Finally, there was a knock on the door, but she didn't have the energy to answer it. The knocks on the door grew louder, accompanied by a familiar voice calling out her name.

‘Will! Hey, Will!’ Cornelia shouted, with a voice muffled by the door. ‘Let me in! I skipped school. I don't want to be seen by your neighbors.’

Will groaned and stood up, leaning against the wall, as she went to answer the door. When the lock clicked, she just slumped on the floor. Cornelia rushed into the room with concern etched on her face. She knelt beside Will, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. ‘Will? Are you alright?’ The crisp smell of cold weather and the sweet scent of Cornelia’s perfume invaded her nose.

‘Irma and Hay Lin will be over here soon, and you look like sh*t… Come on, let me help you…’ The blonde girl hugged her shoulders, helped her stand, and escorted her to the couch. The world spun around. Will heard doors opening and closing. The shrill whistle of the kettle. Everything else was hard to understand with her muddled brain.

‘Here, drink it.' A friend's worried blue eyes and a steaming cup of tea appeared in front of her nose.

'Thank you,' she muttered, but her hands shook, so she set it on the table, afraid of spilling the hot liquid on herself.

‘Anybody in here?’ Hay Lin shouted from the corridor. ‘The door is unlocked! We are coming in!’

The noise continued. The boots hitting the floor, jackets placed on the rack, girls chattering. Will just wanted to sleep.

‘Is everything alright?’ A cold hand on her brow felt heavenly. Opening her eyes, she saw a handful of black hair and the peering face of Hay Lin, along with other girls gathered around the sofa.

‘It’s Taranee…’ Her mouth was dry as she uttered those words. 'They're torturing her... I can feel it in my head... I need help...' Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes as a new wave of pain assaulted her body.

‘Oh, God!’ The pale faces of the girls stared down at her as they realized the horrifying truth. Hay Lin quickly grabbed her hand and squeezed it reassuringly, her voice filled with determination. 'We have to find a way to save Taranee, no matter what it takes.'

‘I’m sorry… It’s my fault…’ Will apologized, hiding her face, ashamed of her actions. She should have helped Taranee instead of abandoning her on a foreign planet. They should have fought, but she chose to flee.

‘We will fix this!’ Irma's voice was determined ‘Cornelia can heal you? Right?’ She eagerly urged her friend.

‘I can try… But I don't know anything about this,' the girl uncertainly answered. However, she knelt on the floor and placed her hands on Will's body. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, and her palms began to glow a dark green color. The magic swirled around her, seeping into her body, but nothing changed. It only dulled her perception of the surroundings. As the magic faded, Cornelia's face fell with disappointment. She slowly stood up, feeling defeated. 'I'm sorry, Will,' she whispered sadly. 'I couldn't heal you.'

‘It's okay... We have to save Taranee. It’s the only choice...’ Will shook her head, feeling no respite.

‘How? They will be expecting us, and without Taranee and you out of commission, I don't think it’s possible.' Irma bluntly told the harsh truth. 'You are in any position to fight.’

‘Maybe we do not have to fight?’ Hay Lin tentatively suggested. 'We could infiltrate the palace?’

‘Yeah, maybe, but do you know where Taranee is?’ Irma asked sarcastically. It felt like every choice they made led to failure. Hay Lin sighed, feeling the weight of their predicament. 'No, but we have to try something. We can't just sit here and do nothing while Taranee and Will are in danger.'

‘We should go to Caleb. They have healers and know more about magic than we do. In the best-case scenario, maybe he will even support us in freeing Taranee.’ Cornelia said, considering the possibilities.

‘He will if you direct those lovely blue eyes in his direction.’ Irma snorted. The blonde girl rolled her eyes at Irma's comment. 'This is serious, Irma. We need to focus on finding a solution. Regardless of Caleb's feelings, we should gather all the help we can get to save Taranee and Will,' she said firmly.

‘Stop it. Now, it’s not the time…’ Hay Lin interrupted, her voice filled with urgency. ‘Will, can you transform and direct us to Meridian?’

‘I can try, but I don't have enough strength for my transformation…’ She sighed and then silently whispered the words, ‘Earth, Water, Air! Guardians unite!’ Will slumped back on the pillows as the light show began. She mustered the strength to lift her arm in the air while clutching the medallion under her shirt and the girls clasped their hands together. She thought about the rebel base, and the Heart of Kandrakar blinked. Her vision tunneled out and everything went dark…

Chapter 15: Chapter 14

Chapter Text

They landed in a heap on the outskirts of the humble village with wooden houses and a tent field. People were bustling around, going about their daily lives, like hanging laundry on a rope or carrying water in buckets to the gardens. They even had farm animals in the pens. A herd of sheep, a few cows, pigs, or chickens were grazing or roaming freely. The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from a small bakery, enticing passersby with its warm and comforting scent. It always seemed like a village from another era to them. There was nothing like Earth except in history books or small villages far from major cities. The villagers cherished their simple way of life, untouched by the hustle and bustle of modernity. The absence of technology and urbanization allowed them to connect with nature and appreciate the beauty of their surroundings on a daily basis. Even though Meridian lacked technology, they made up for it with magic. Even the poorest people had running water in their homes, collected from rain or rivers and distributed via pipes. Instead of electricity, enchanted objects were used. The spells that run this world were designed to take care of basic things like light, food storage, and simple chores. Meridian was similar to Earth, yet so different. Coming there felt like being in a fairytale.

Cornelia was the first to stand up, patting down her skirt to remove dirt from the road. As Irma struggled to untangle herself from Will's body, Hay Lin simply grinned at her and stretched on the ground.

'Will, get up. You are heavy!' She pushed her friend away, but Will didn't answer, her head lolled to the side.

'Will?' Come on. Don't do this.' Hay Lin shook her friend's body before taking her pulse. 'She passed out...' 'Great, just what we needed...' Cornelia huffed, trying to appear nonchalant. Deep inside, she was worried because without Will everything could end in disaster. 'We should have thought about some blanket or something...' she muttered to herself, looking at her friend's barefoot feet. Their troubles were solved when a familiar figure approached their group.

'Guardians, I was not expecting you.' The man smiled and nodded. He was tall, with a mop of spiky chestnut hair and green eyes. His skin was speckled with green stripes, indicating he was half-blood. He wore a simple black shirt tucked into thick-looking cargo pants and sturdy hunting boots. It was all hidden beneath a long brown coat with wide-open lapels and a gray scarf wrapped around his neck.

'Caleb!' Cornelia sighed in relief. 'We need help!' she motioned to the unconscious figure in Hay Lin's hands.

Caleb's eyes widened as he took in the sight of the unconscious figure. He quickly stepped forward, fear etched on his face, and asked. 'What happened? Were you fighting?' He asked, glancing around for any invisible threats. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, Caleb removed his coat and covered up the fallen Guardian. He gently lifted her body, concealing Will's bright red hair beneath the fabric.

'Come on, let's find a more private place for conversation.' He said to the girls, turning his head and looking at the people who had just begun to notice them. They moved through the village's back gardens, dodging curious looks. Even if villagers sympathized with the rebels and housed their tents in the fields, betrayal was always a possibility. After reaching a plain wooden house with a steep rooftop by the forest, the group came inside. There were men gathered in the kitchen, and many of them greeted the girls in a friendly manner. Caleb grunted in response and entered an empty room, where he placed an unresponsive Will on the bed and wrapped her in a knitted blanket. Turning around to face Cornelia, he frowned. 'Explain?'

She sat on the edge of the bed, brushing away the red hair from Will's face and examining her health. 'Caleb, first of all, can you call for a doctor? Will, have a slight fever.'

'I see… I'll be right back.' He nodded and went out of the room.

'So, what are we telling him?' Cornelia sought the advice of her friends, who were silently waiting around the room.

'The truth?' Hay Lin shrugged. 'It's not like we know much…'

'It will look very good in his eyes, informing him about how we lost Taranee.' Irma said with a sarcastic tone.

'Do we have a choice? Without the Heart, our powers are limited. I can't help her. Whatever ails her, I don't know how to fix it...' Cornelia sighed bitterly and clasped Will's hand, attempting to send healing energy inside her body. She felt incompetent. Now it was up to her to make the decisions as the oldest member of the Guardians since Will was incapacitated. Her heart sank as Cornelia realized the weight of the responsibility that now rested on her shoulders. She knew that the fate of Taranee, and possibly even their entire mission, hinged on her ability to make the right choices in Will's absence. The pressure was overwhelming, but she had to stay strong for the sake of their team. There was a slight commotion behind the doors. Soon, Caleb entered followed by an elderly, hunched Meridian woman dressed in blue clothes. Her snow-white hair was rolled up in a bun on top of her head, and she held a basket filled with pouches and bottles.

'This is Alma, our village healer.' Caleb introduced the elderly lady. 'You don't see her around much because she's the head of our hospital, but Alma has a lot of knowledge...' He scratched his chin awkwardly.

'Boy, if you live as long as I do, you will learn something too!' The woman playfully chastised him. Her voice was pleasant, as if not touched with age. 'Now, the Guardians… not the first time I encounter your kind...' She looked at each girl with keen brown eyes etched deeply into her old green face.

'Air, always with a head in the clouds, sometimes things on the ground are more interesting... Never stopping, Water rushes through life, not thinking about others... Earth is steady and grounded, but with too much pride in her blood. Girl, you could be a decent healer with lesions of the craft and a bit of humility. Where is the Fire? With a passion for life burning brightly within, but too quick to anger and stubborn to the core... and then there's Her...'

'Hey!' Irma began to speak but was silenced by Hay Lin as she shook her head and listened to the old woman talk. It felt like she had knowledge beyond her years, and Hay Ling always respected the elders.

'I am not insulting you, Guardians. I am merely observing what I see…' The woman silently laughed. 'Forgive this old lady for her ramblings…'

She set her basket on the table and uncovered the sick Guardian on the bed. As Alma began to examine their friend, the girls gathered around her. Will's body was bathed in a soft blue glow from her hands.

'So much confusion and discord in this one, and strength...' she closed her eyes in concentration, moving her hands in slow motion from the legs to the head. After reaching the temples, the healer's hands started to glow white. At that point, against all odds, the old lady snorted. 'Oh, my...' She opened her eyes and looked at Will up and down. Her lips thinned with seriousness, but mirth danced in her eyes. The girls exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of what to make of the healer's reaction.

'Well, then, I'm afraid there's nothing I can do for her except provide basic pain and fever relief. There is magic at work here. Your Guardian friend is connected to another being through an empathic and telepathic link. She is absorbing its pain, fear, and other emotions, but her mind is overwhelmed. If I brutally severed their connection, the ensuing backlash would kill them both. There are a few beings in the universe who can do such delicate work, but you don't want either of them poking inside her head. If, on the other hand, the person who established the link disconnects it, everything returns to normal.' Alma cleared her throat, explaining the situation to the Guardians. She could see fear in their eyes as if they had encountered an impossible mission.

The elderly lady rummaged through her basket, taking out a few bottles and pouches and spreading the pleasant aroma of herbs. Using a spare glass to combine the ingredients, she poured the mixture down Will's throat, gently massaging her neck until the girl swallowed the liquid.

'I need to get a few things from my house for medicine. I'll be back shortly. Till then, take good care of your friend.' She bowed and left the room. Breathing in the fresh air, Alma walked down the cobblestone road. As the house faded from view, she started to giggle. It quickly turned into a full-fledged laugh. The things she saw in the mind of that young Guardian. Prince Phobos will not know what hit him. She remembered the little boy in the royal infirmary with scraped knees... Maybe things will change for the better because love can work miracles. Alma hoped and prayed that the world would not be too cruel to them. The laughter had lifted a weight off her shoulders, reminding her that joy could still be found in unexpected places. Wiping away the escaped tear, the healer returned home to bring the necessary herbs, wondering if she would even need them.

When the old lady left, the girls slumped into each other for comfort as Caleb paced around the room. His restless movements mirrored the anxious thoughts running through their minds, each step a reflection of the uncertainty that hung in the air.

'We have to go to Kandrakar. They have to help.' Hay Lin suggested it in a weary voice.

'Without Will, we cannot travel freely. Even if there is a way, it may be too late!' Irma cried out. Everything will be over for them if they lose both Will and Taranee at the same time. The last few months had been a series of disasters, and she was tired of losing.

'We must try!' If one of us takes Kandrakar's Heart, it should help!' Cornelia took a step closer to the bed, looking determined. She reached down and extracted the pendant from Will's t-shirt. An angry red light flared from the Heart. It streamed between her fingers like fire.

'Ouch, it burned me!' Cornelia yelled, staring at the slightly raised pink skin on her palm. The injury rapidly disappeared as her healing powers kicked in.

'Let me try.' Irma shoved her away and grabbed the pendant. 'Damn!' She swore and shook her blistered hand.

'I guess that leaves me…' Hay Lin muttered and carefully touched the object. The pendant lit up again, and an angry buzz filled the air. Hay Lin's hand tingled with strange energy as she held the pendant. She felt a surge of power coursing through her, and the angry red light intensified.

'No, not working…' She tilted her head, looking as the Heart of Kandrakar gently settled on Will's chest. 'I guess we are not going to see the Oracle…'

'Thank you, Captain Obvious! Why isn't this working? Cornelia huffed, crossed her arms, and glared at the medallion. 'Will is incapacitated. We should be able to use it! It's not fair that only she gets those powers!' She began pacing, but Caleb grabbed her elbow and stopped her in the middle of the room.

'Would somebody finally explain what the hell is going on?' He asked with evident irritation. Cornelia slumped her shoulders. 'Alright, but can we get a cup of tea or something first…'

Caleb sighed, recognizing Cornelia's need for a moment to collect herself. 'Sure, let's take a quick break, and then you can fill me in on the details.' He suggested, leading her towards the kitchen where they could find some tea. As they waited for the water to boil, he wondered if there was a way to help Will.

Seeing no other option, the girls sat around the kitchen table and discussed what happened in the previous month. Tempers flared as the group argued, shouted, and planned rescue mission. Despite the tension in the room, everyone remained determined to find a solution and bring Taranee back safely. There was only one thing they could do. The plan was to cause trouble in the city so that the girls could sneak into the castle. Given Caleb's valuable information, they knew the most dangerous prisoners were in the dungeons rather than the prison on the hill. With the decision made, the group left dressed in dark brown cloaks, giving a few guards in the house a strict orders only to let the healer in the Will's room. As if sensing the clear coast, the Heart of Kandrakar hovered above its Keeper's chest, engulfing her in bright pink light. Will vanished from the room, unaware of the soft flash of magic accompanying her disappearance.

Phobos paced around his chamber, attempting to read a manuscript in his hands. Realizing he had already looked at the same page twice, the book sailed through the room, hitting the wall with a satisfying thud. He was unsettled and irritated with himself. His mind was preoccupied with thoughts of the Heart of Kandrakar and its Keeper. Their kiss was a profound mistake—a careless action that cost him peace of mind. The feeling of her in his arms lingered, haunting him day and night. He couldn't shake the memory of her soft lips against his, the way her body fit perfectly against his own. It was a dangerous game he played, indulging in forbidden desires that could only lead to destruction. Yet, despite his best efforts to forget her, he found himself yearning for her presence more and more with each passing day. Those inexperienced touches through his hair and her taste. It drove him mad. Everything happened far too quickly. It was an error in judgment. They were both aware of it and accepted the consequences, but her eyes spoke volumes to him. He didn't want to feel this way, and he never imagined it would happen. After all, he did not deserve such feelings. For all one knows, maybe this was a punishment—to yearn for a girl he could never have.

The protective magic in the garden triggered an alarm. He had many spells on private spaces, from offensive to defensive, and everything was woven into a tightly-knit connection across the entire castle. But this particular alarm was different. It was a warning specifically designed to alert him to any potential trespassers. As Phobos rushed towards the garden, his heart raced with worry, fearing something or someone had breached the protective barriers he had meticulously set up. Silent whispering reached his ears.

'Guardian… Guardian… Help!' The roses murmured in many unique voices. Altogether, it sounded like whispers in the wind. He hurried his steps, wondering why she was here, as the girl had promised that they would never meet again. His heart was filled with anxiety. Something was not right. Phobos avoided the servants by entering the garden through a secret door and sprinting to the spot where the flowers guided him.

The first thing he noticed was a dome of roses surrounding the prone form of the red-haired girl. They swayed around her body in a protective circle, tugging on her clothes and caressing the skin. The flowers liked her, or perhaps his hidden feelings manifested in the blooms. With a wave of his hand, the roses parted, allowing him to kneel beside her. She was dressed in simple, thin clothes, barely enough to keep her warm in the chilly weather. Her red hair stood out, splayed on the grass, and her blue lips trembled from the cold. Taking off his robe, he enveloped the girl in the warm fabric. When wrapping the garment around her shivering body, Phobos couldn't help but remember the day Will stumbled into his life, covered in mud and blood, trembling on wet ground. Her eyes, once filled with fear and despair, now held a glimmer of attraction as she looked up at him. He gently brushed a strand of hair away from her face, his heart sinking at the sight of her lifeless expression. Phobos frowned gathering the Guardian in his arms and lifting her as if she weighed nothing. The Prince weighed his options as he tucked Will deeper into the warmth. He needed to get her inside and figure out what was wrong. The Guardian would not have come unless there was no other option. Or perhaps the annoying piece of jewelry sent her. It would not be the first time this happened.

Flaring a bit of magic, Phobos inspected the enchantments inside the palace. After all, the castle was centuries old, and generations upon generations had added spells to its walls, creating a spider web of wards. Combining it with his sorcery was the best decision ever made. He discovered early on that with the right amount of magic he could investigate what was going on in specific areas of the castle. There were only a few servants and guards in the corridors. Without fear of being seen, the Prince entered with the precious cargo in his embrace. While making his way through the dimly lit corridors, his heart pounded with anticipation. Phobos knew that the enchanted wards would shield him from any prying eyes or unwanted intruders, but the unconscious girl in his arms was a constant reminder of the risk he was taking. He carefully navigated the labyrinthine hallways, relying on his knowledge of the castle's layout to avoid detection. The silence was eerie, broken only by the soft echoes of his footsteps and the occasional distant creak of a door. As Phobos approached his chambers, he wondered how the Guardian had become so vulnerable once again. His resolve to protect her grew stronger with each step, overshadowing the lingering worry that threatened to consume him. The intensity of his feelings surprised him, as he had always prided himself on his detached and calculating nature. He had spent centuries honing his emotional control, and yet this spitfire woman had managed to unravel him in a matter of months. It was both infuriating and exhilarating—a contradiction he could not quite wrap his mind around. But deep down, he knew that he wouldn't have it any other way. With each encounter, Will ignited a fire within him, reminding him of the passion and humanity long forgotten. As he reached the door to his chambers, Phobos couldn't deny the undeniable truth: he was falling for her, and it terrified him.

Chapter 16: Chapter 15

Chapter Text

Cornelia sat on the crate beside the carriage, observing the locals. They were busy loading items into carts, preparing to travel to the capital city disguised as street merchants. She and the girls were given crude, sturdy clothes, and capes with a cowl to conceal their distinctive features and uniforms. Others too were dressed modestly but with leather armor underneath, placing their weapons into the double-bottomed secret holes under the carriages. Caleb was in the midst of the organized chaos, directing people, issuing orders, quickly completing tasks, and accepting new ones. She also wanted to move to do something, but rebels required preparation, and nearly two frantic hours passed as they left Will with the old healer. Cornelia frowned as she watched Hay Lin and Irma help move baskets and boxes while joking around with the men. Did they not understand the situation? If Taranee was not rescued, they would most likely lose Will as well. It would end everything… Her mouth dried. How could Elyon do this to her friends? Did that word mean anything to her or were their fond memories just an illusion? Nevertheless, she hoped deep in her heart that Elyon was not a potential enemy, just misguided by them. Phobos, who was as cunning and charming as he was ruthless and powerful, could have done it? Cornelia felt tears gathering in her eyes but did not allow them to fall. She couldn't, not when everything was on the verge of falling apart. Putting the hood on to hide her anxious face from everyone, the blonde girl stared at the dirt under the purple boots. She should be helping with preparations, but her hands shook, trying to wrestle nerves away. Cornelia jumped as the calloused hand landed on her shoulder.

'Are you all right?' Caleb inquired, crouching down to peer beneath the hood. His brilliant eyes were the color of summer grass—warm and green.

'Yes, just nervous…' Her heart picked up speed. She wasn't sure if it was from fear, nerves, or the fact that he was still staring at her from beneath the lashes. Caleb inclined his head in understanding and gently pushed her to the edge of the crate sitting beside her. As their sides were practically touching, she could feel his pleasant warmth through the clothes. Caleb pulled back her hood, and Cornelia looked away, hunching her shoulders.

'Hey, look at me. Everything will be alright.' He lightly nudged her shoulder.

'If only it were that easy. Everything we've done lately has gone wrong, and Will has suffered the most. Now Taranee... And the mess with Elyon—it's just hard for me to make necessary decisions when I know my friends' lives are at stake,' she grimly muttered, not looking at him.

'Elyon? Who is she?' Caleb curiously asked.

'Oh, a friend back on Earth...' Cornelia replied quickly, covering up her error. When the girls told Caleb about what happened on Earth and Meridian, they left out Elyon. Because Phobos still kept her hidden in his palace, the rebels had no idea she was the missing heir everyone was searching for. The Guardians mutually decided it was for the best, as there was no possible clue what Phobos was planning. Putting innocent lives at risk just because they believed the missing princess was their salvation seemed foolish.

'I just want it to be over. Waiting was never my forte.' Cornelia offered him a faint smile.

'As I said, we will help you cause a diversion. My men are just itching for a bit of chaos in the capital. After you reach the castle, everything else is up to you.' He took her hand in his and interlaced their fingers. His palm was wide, warm, and hardened from work. She gently squeezed it and let go when a jovial-looking man approached them.

'Caleb, hello! Would you like some pears?' He exclaimed enthusiastically and threw a green object at them. Caleb quickly snatched the plump fruit from the air before it splattered on the ground.

'Nice reflexes!' The man had noted, already walking away. 'We're almost ready to go!' he shouted as an afterthought.

'Here, eat this. You will need strength.' Caleb smiled at her, putting the pear in her palm.

'I'll double-check everything, and then we will leave.' He stood up, patted his pants, and walked over to the gathered rebels, nodding in her direction. She flipped the pear in her palms and then took a small bite. Sweet juices exploded in her mouth, and Cornelia closed her eyes, enjoying the delicious flavor. Swiftly finishing the offered treat, she stood up and, gathering her courage, rejoined the girls. Soon the first cart in the line of five carriages moved out onto the cobbled road. They boarded the last cart and prepared to travel to the city.

Deep within the castle, Phobos gently placed a fragile Guardian wrapped in a robe on the elegant couch. The green cloth dwarfed her, and he wondered how she could appear so petite when there was so much marvelous power packed into that body. Maybe his perception was warped. Guardian was not small by conventional standards but rather lean, with developed muscles and delicate curves gently rising with every visible breath. He brushed away a stray hair from her forehead and frowned, she was running a fever. For a brief moment, the prince was preoccupied and failed to notice the presence outside the private wing, flinching after hearing a light knock on the door. Throwing a spare robe atop the girl's head and checking over his shoulder to make sure she wasn't visible, Phobos composed his face into an indifferent, slightly irritated look and swung open the door.

'My Lord?' The chief butler's eyes widened at the unexpected action when he was just about to enter. The prince stood in the doorway, nonchalantly leaning against the doorpost, looking casually dressed in a green silk shirt with white linings and loose pants. His glossy pale hair hung in a messy braid.

'Yes?' Phobos raised an eyebrow at the flummoxed servant. He could see the affronted expression marring his face because of his casual attire. The elderly butler was a stickler for how the ruler should carry himself.

'Ah, yes… Where will you have lunch, my Lord, and does Miss Elyon plan to join you?' The butler nervously scanned the area, avoiding looking directly into the eyes of the prince.

'I am currently working, if I need something, you will be notified. Where exactly is Elyon?' Phobos asked, taping his chin.

'This servant is ignorant, my Lord. Since her maid delivered her breakfast, I have not seen her. Please excuse me, but I must inform the kitchen of your decision.' He bowed and then turned to depart.

'Inform everyone that I do not wish to be disturbed, and deliver me some refreshments, but leave them outside.' Phobos ordered with a dismissive wave of his hand.

'Very well, your majesty.' The butler bowed once more and swiftly fled the waiting room outside the study. Closing the door, Phobos rested for a moment against it, releasing the nervous breath he had unknowingly held. He then placed his palm on the polished wood and muttered a few spells. The doors flashed for a second with white light, indicating that no one would disturb them without his knowledge. With a spark from his fingers, the stacked firewood in the fireplace lit up brightly, instantly warming the room. He approached the woman on the plush sofa and pulled the robe down to her waist. Kneeling, he placed one hand on her heart and the other on the head, then closed his eyes and focused his magic, allowing it to float from his fingers into her body, carefully examining it for any damage. His palms glowed with a warm green light as magic was absorbed and then circled back into him. Phobos frowned when he noticed an unusual presence in her mind. Unexpected and unintended magic covered her mind like fiery red vines connected to the distance beyond. He could have followed the direct connection down to the source, but her health demanded more attention. Whoever played with mind magic was sloppy and did not know what damage it could cause. Phobos opened his eyes just as the Heart of Kandrakar slipped out of Will's white t-shirt.

So, ancient piece of scheming jewelry, should I let your Guardian die?' He asked mockingly. His heart clenched unexpectedly with the thought, but he was not easily manipulated. The pendant buzzed angrily, emitting pink sparks.

'You and I are both aware of how delicate healing can be. I do not wish to accidentally commit mind rape on your charge.' Phobos muttered with obvious disgust. What people say about him being a monster may be true, but he had morals, and directly messing with the brain was not in his personal preferences. The Guardian would never forgive him for reading her mind; it would be the worst kind of invasion of privacy. Still, there weren't many choices between letting the girl slowly die in her sleep or helping her. Even the thought of a Guardian's life being taken so easily because someone messed up sounded terrible. Since when couldn't he bear the thought of harming her? He once told Will that he could only kill her as a warning, but he no longer wanted to.

'I'll do it, but you have to completely safeguard her mind,' he said to the pendant. The Heart of Kandrakar rattled around and disappeared inside Will's chest. Her skin took on a rosy glow for a split second as if the pink light came from within. Phobos sighed and gently lifted her off the couch and onto the carpet beside it. He hovered above her, placing Will's head on his knees. Closing his eyes, Phobos laid each palm on her temple and concentrated. Familiar magic gradually gathered in his arms, illuminating her red hair and pasty skin. Another moment passed, and Will stiffened, then arched her back in a spasm. Her mouth opened with a silent scream, but she did not wake up. His eyes glowed brilliant green instead of the usual icy blue color, and magic concentrated around her head. Phobos continuously cut the vines out of her mind until the last one fell, and he slumped in relief and exhaustion.

'Taranee!' Will yelled, abruptly rising from his knees and raising her hand as if desperately grasping something invisible. She collapsed again and groaned in pain, her gaze hazy and unfocused. Phobos was grateful for it as he made an effort to control his shallow breathing that had resulted from the excessive use of healing magic. He gently caressed Will's forehead, monitoring her condition. The girl was still feverish, but her innate healing ability should kick in without a hitch; the Heart of Kandrakar would ensure that. Reluctantly, he withdrew from their position and lifted her back on the couch, covering her again. Sitting in the chair, Phobos let out a silent grunt and momentarily clutched his head, feeling drained. He sighed, looking over at the sleeping Guardian. Maybe she will sleep long enough for him to get his bearings. Confronting her when tired was foolish, and whatever happened to her seemed bad. He left the study after a few moments and returned the butler's refreshments. It was a platter of fresh fruits, pastries, and juice in the crystal clear pitcher. Feeling that the situation demanded something stronger than juice, Phobos went to the hidden panel in one of the bookcases. With a flick of the hidden button, it opened up. Inside was a collection of rare bottles in various sizes and colors, with glassware neatly placed in the corner. After some thought, he pulled out a dark, almost black glass bottle with a faded yellow label. When opened, a heavy smell of sweet berries and alcohol filled the air. Taking a clear, intricately carved glass, he carefully poured the wine. The liquor was thick and red, almost like blood. He then properly sealed the used bottle with magic. He brought the glass to his lips and took a small sip, savoring the rich flavors that danced on his tongue. The wine had a complex taste, with hints of blackberries and oak. He took another sip and appreciated the craftsmanship of the glass, which added an elegant touch to the experience while enjoying the moment of relaxation. Will would soon awaken, and he needed to look composed when they spoke again. Feeling a bit vain, Phobos unbraided his long hair, allowing it to fall like a silky curtain and frame his face. He began reading after selecting a book from the table. There was nothing left to do but wait until she awoke.

The first thing Will noticed was warmth and a pleasant, sweet smell. She sank deeper into it and sighed contentedly, not wanting to get up. Her mind was foggy, and her body was stiff as if she had slept for too long. Yet, for a brief moment, everything felt at peace. Soon, awareness crept into her head, and she began to notice the silent sound of flipped pages and crackling fire, followed by silky smooth fabric under her fingers. Will frowned thoughtfully. She was not at her house. There were no sounds of gossiping electronics or cars outside the window, just silence and wind, and yet it felt safe. Perhaps it was a combination of things like gentle warmth, familiar residual magic in the air, and her exhaustion, but there was no reason for apparent panic. Opening her eyes, Will looked around. Her vision was blurry at first, but she soon noticed a wooden carving on the ornate ceiling and bookcases in the room. Her body was draped in a green silk robe with a light, lingering scent of roses. It smelled so good that she unconsciously lifted the fabric to her nose and took a deep breath. Registering the silly action, Will blushed, remembering to whom that particular scent belonged. Her foolish heart began to race realizing she was in Phobos's study and he was most likely in the room with her.

'I see you are awake…' There was a sound of a chair scraping the floor, steps, and then the prince appeared in her sight. Phobos was dressed elegantly in a casual green shirt that fit his form like a glove with a few buttons undone and black pants with simple loafers. The natural arrogance he excluded blended with the casual look, making her mouth dry. He was sexy, and he knew it. The smirk on his lips was proof of that. She looked at the exposed skin on his neck, highlighting the red tattoo and dipping just enough to reveal a glimpse of his pale chest. Will shook her head. It was not a good time to think about these things, there were more pressing matters to clarify. But her heart refused to calm down, as if the pain Will had felt since their previous meeting had vanished and she could breathe freely again. Deep down, she missed him but was too frightened to recognize it.

'What… I mean where, no… How? Why?' Her mind was in shambles. Will had so many questions with no answers. The last thing she remembered was girls in her apartment, going to Meridian, and then nothing.

'Very articulate…' Phobos chucked and motioned at the edge of the sofa, 'do you mind?'

'Sorry, what?' Will looked at him in bewilderment.

You remain somewhat disoriented. I asked, 'May I check your condition?' He shook his head while smiling slightly.

'My condition?' Will asked, confused. She felt fine, or at least mostly all right, except for some lingering stiffness in her body and a strange feeling in her head. Phobos muttered something too quiet for her to hear, then sat down on the edge, almost touching her side. Will felt butterflies explode in her stomach when his platinum hair fell down his shoulder just close enough for her to touch it. Her fingers itched with a burning desire to run through his soft strands.

'Don't look at me like that...' he commanded, his eyes darkening and dipping to her rosy lips. 'I have to ensure you are alright. The magic I performed on you was incredibly delicate, it could leave some permanent damage.' Phobos peered at Will, who looked adorably confused. He desperately hoped her mind was intact, and the Heart of Kandrakar protected her. It would be hard to forgive himself if he irrevocably damaged something. However, seeing her like this, comfortably nested on the soft surface covered with his clothes, and tracking his movements with obvious interest in chocolate eyes, Phobos became distracted. The male part of him almost growled with hunger. She wasn't ready for it yet. Everything was too new for them, and their private meetings were rare and inconvenient. He could easily seduce her based on her lingering gaze. However, Phobos did not want just carnal satisfaction, there was also an earnest desire to know her. Perhaps the old pendant was correct, or maybe he was lonely. Whatever the reason, there was no turning back once he tasted the forbidden fruit.

'What kind of magic?' Will inquired breathlessly because his proximity made thinking difficult. Everything vanished, leaving only him and the tightly bound power she could feel under the flawless skin, like the current beneath.

'What do you recall?' Phobos abruptly retreated. She was disappointed, but the question made her think.

'I recall being sick and in pain... So much overwhelming pain... and then we went to Meridian... nothing more...' Will focused on the hazy memories.

Her heart suddenly ached, and she gasped, clutching her chest. There was a glow within her, and then the Heart of Kandrakar appeared in her palm. Will retained everything the Heart guarded, and images rushed into her brain like a stream. The intense feelings and emotions caused whiplash. She almost fell off the couch after her legs became entangled in the fabric. Firm hands caught her before the unexpected tumble. Will frantically struggled free of his grip, wanting as much space as possible between them. Her heart fluttered like a bird's wings between her ribs. Phobos appeared both beautiful and confused by the abrupt change in her mood. It hurt to look at him when all she wanted to do was reach her eager hands into that silky hair and caress it. The intensity of her desire overwhelmed her, making it difficult to resist the temptation. She clenched her fists, trying to regain control of her emotions and push away the ones that consumed her. If he was responsible for Taranee's capture, Will couldn't ignore or justify it. She had to confront him and demand answers, even if it meant sacrificing the fragile connection they had. Taking a deep breath, Will reminded herself that loyalty to her friends came first, no matter how much her heart ached for Phobos.

'Taranee, what have you done with her?' Will asked. Her voice quivered slightly, betraying the mix of bitterness and fear that churned within her. There was a slight slip of hurt on his face before Phobos regained his indifferent mask.

'Fire Guardian? I haven't seen her in a very long while, probably since before you landed in my garden for the first time...' he stated without much reflection.

'Liar! You claim to be unaware that your lackeys are torturing her here, in this castle. Do not joke around!' Will yelled angrily, tears welling up in her eyes.

'What did you say?' Phobos's voice was subdued, but Will could feel the temperature in the room instantly dropping. He was not as unaffected as he portrayed himself.

'There was an ambush concocted by Cedric and Elyon, we stumbled upon it in our stupidity. It wasn't like I could tell the other Guardians that Elyon was here with you! Anyway, your pet monster had taken Taranee before we escaped, and then something bad happened… I endured everything they did to her in my mind!' Will yelled angrily, pacing in front of the window, not looking at him because her conviction might crumble.

Taking a quick glance at him, Will stopped in her tracks. Phobos stood in the middle of the room, head down, with his hair hiding his face. His fists were tightly clenched. She could see the bulging veins and blood dripping on the floor from the pierced skin. Will has already seen him behave in this manner. Phobos was angry—extremely angry—and he struggled to remain in control. Something she mentioned set it off. The air around him blurred, and the overwhelming pressure in the room doubled. Her limbs trembled, and it was getting hard to breathe. God, just how much power could one man have? The hairs on her arms stood up, and the surroundings were charged with such concentrated power that they cracked. Will could taste the magic in the air, like burnt sugar on the tip of her tongue. Suddenly, there was a loud crackling sound, and the glass on the windows fractured. She cried in alarm. This was getting out of control. At that precise moment, Phobos's eyes locked on her, and Will gasped in surprise. His noble face was serene as if sculpted from marble, but his eyes were green, like brightly glowing emerald jewels. They seemed to hold an ancient wisdom and a hint of mischief, drawing Will in with their intensity. He took slow, deliberate steps, enclosing her against the wall. There was no place to run. She gulped, feeling hardwood under her back, because in front of her was Phobos, as dangerous and unrestrained as he could be. Will felt helpless without her Guardian transformation, like a cornered animal with a terrifying predator staring at it. However, even if she lacked her powers, Will straightened her spine and looked up. The Guardian never backs down, and she was brave in refusing to submit. Will was confident that Phobos would not harm her, even in his heightened, uncontrollable state.

'Are you trying to intimidate me?' She asked warily, but with steel in her voice, knowing it was not in her best interests to further provoke him.

'No, just give me a moment to confirm something.' He trailed off. When his bloody palm struck the wall near her head, there was a loud thud. It made her jump and turn. Will could see the wood pulsing and lighting up in different veins, almost like a spider web. Phobos narrowed his glowing eyes and tilted his head as if listening to something only he could hear.

You are correct, there is a Guardian in the dungeons...' His voice was heavily veiled with hidden knowledge. 'Tell me... You arrived in my garden unconscious, with your life hanging by a thread because the Fire Guardian was tortured? She made a mess of the mind magic?' Phobos inquired with persuasion, looking straight into her eyes. It appeared that something ancient, dangerous, and wise beyond his years lurked beneath those brilliant eyes.

'I'm not sure, but I think yes...' Will replied in an anxious whisper, and she felt shudders run down her back. Phobos was still enclosing her close to his body, and the amount of active power dripping from him was setting off alarm bells in her head.

'The mind magic was corrupted and sloppy. It connected you both on a fundamental level, forging a link of feelings. No wonder you felt her pain... You could have died, and I wouldn't have known... You could have died as a result of me,' he whispered softly into her neck. Will felt him tremble slightly. She had no idea why. Was it the strain he put on his body or the thought of her death?

As Will processed his words, a mix of concern and guilt washed over her. She gently turned to face him, searching his eyes for answers. Will was convinced that, despite everything, he had nothing to do with Taranee's capture. Relief and joy followed. It felt so good to be wrong about him. Phobos was innocent in this, the first time for everything. Will, suddenly feeling bold, smiled and cupped his cheek. He blinked, focusing on her. Her other hand, following the same train of thought, immersed itself in the silky smooth strands of hair, gently scratching the base of his skull like some noble jungle cat. Phobos sagged with a small groan, resting her head on her shoulder and inhaling deeply. Will was overjoyed, he was vulnerable and uncontrollable, and she craved more—wanted to know all the expressions he could make. However, the world had other plans. Just as Phobos pressed further into her body, a deafening boom detonated outside, and they were showered with glass shards from the cracked windows. Phobos swore as he shielded her from the majority of the flying projectiles. A trail of blood ran down his cheek, and Will noticed that his eyes remained green, albeit not as vivid as before. He let her go, and they both looked out the window at the chaos. There was an explosion, and a raging fire engulfed the city. Thick plumes of smoke billowed into the sky, obscuring the view. Panic spread like wildfire as people scrambled for safety amidst the pandemonium. Will could hear the distant screams of the crowd. Phobos remained calm and focused, clutching the wall in determined concentration.

'Your friends are approaching, they have just entered my garden... I believe they intend to save the Fire Guardian.' He explained, frowning at the unwelcome intrusion. "The explosion ought to have been a diversion, but too much damage was done, so I suppose the rebels decided to play...' Phobos said, his voice laced with disdain. As the turmoil outside grew louder, he glanced at Will with a hint of concern.

'I should help them!' Will shouted and made her way to the door, hissing as the glass cut into her bare feet.

'Stop!' Phobos grabbed her by the waist just as she tried to flee. 'Are you insane? Consider where we are! How are you going to explain this?' He tightened his hold on her as Will struggled to break loose. 'Will, please listen! You cannot be discovered here. It will put everything in jeopardy!' Phobos refused to let go even after Will accepted his reasoning, halting her attempt to get out.

'I have to help my friends! It is my duty as a Guardian to help them fight! I cannot be seen as a weak leader! I don't want to be useless!' Will fumed, and her emotions ran high, but Phobos was right. If she shows up now, her friends will almost certainly abandon her. Why did she always feel pulled in two directions?

'I have to do something, or I'll go mad… Please...' she begged, clutching his green silk shirt in her palms and searching for any consolation in his face. Phobos sighed, his eyes filled with sympathy as he gently pried Will's hands off his clothes.

'Okay… Come here...' he conceded, gently guiding her through the glass to the broken window, unlatching it, and allowing wind to enter the room. The prince then hugged her from behind as she looked out the window.

'You have profound convictions. I admire that, but about one thing you are wrong, Will. You are far stronger than you imagine. I can sense your slumbering power. We merely need to find it...' Phobos muttered into her ear, and she could feel him breathing down her neck. 'Let me help you. Listen to my voice…' He interlocked their fingers, joining their palms together. 'You are a ferocious protector and Guardian... The Heart is your magical amplifier and conductor, but you have power deep within... Close your eyes and listen... Innocent people are dying in the fire. What are you going to do?' Phobos's sinful voice whispered, playing dangerous seduction with her mind.

'The pressure you feel running through your body and in your blood… release it… Open up and surrender…' Will felt his magic caressing her skin, and her own responded to its guidance. His hand moved to her stomach just above the hip, finding one uncovered spot under her t-shirt and gently stroking rotating patterns with his thumb. She felt a surge of power coursing through her veins, intertwining with the magic that enveloped her. Her body was on fire, and the Heart of Kandrakar hung heavy on her chest, pulsing with radiant light with each thump. Will felt insane from the sensual touches, his intoxicating scent, the delicious feeling of their pressed bodies, and his steady breathing behind her. She was well aware of him and the desire he awoke in her.

'Trust me…' Phobos gently kissed her neck, and Will started to shake. Her body pulsed with magic, begging to be released like sparks beneath the skin. This is what she felt when shutting down the electronics in her house but on a much larger scale.

'Now transform...' the sultry voice purred with satisfaction, and Will felt his lips caress her thundering pulse point. With the prince's order, Will surrendered to the intoxicating sensation, and light surrounded them as their magic mixed just as she transformed without any words. She felt both desired and seduced at the same time. If he asked, she would give in to the sensual game he was playing, but her innocence worked against her. Her body vibrated with so much magic that it was almost painful. Will wondered how anyone could ignore that, it felt like a storm was brewing in the room. As the intensity grew, their connection deepened, and Will could sense the raw power emanating from them both. The air seemed to crackle with anticipation as if they were on the verge of unleashing something extraordinary. It was a dance between desire and restraint, a delicate balance that held them both captive in its magnetic embrace. Phobos deliberately raised their joined hands through the window.

'And now let everything go...' He smiled cheekily, and the magic flowed naturally through their arms into the sky. Pink and green power blended into a single stream that was distinctly separated but still the same. The vibrant colors intertwined, creating a mesmerizing display that illuminated the sky. When magic dispersed with a gentle burst of sparks, clouds quickly gathered, heavy and black, and the atmosphere darkened. Lightning struck with booming thunder, and Will giggled with exhilaration as the storm started to rage outside. To her surprise, the rain began to fall in such torrents that the world appeared gray. She could see the distant fire slowly dying, leaving the blackened wooden ruins in its wake. Feeling excited and exhilarated, Will turned around and jumped into his waiting arms, laughing out loud. Phobos stumbled backward, feeling exhausted as the magic drained away. Will's transformation canceled out, like ribbons slipping away, revealing her human form. They fell awkwardly to the ground, both breathing heavily.

'Thank you…' Will shyly whispered, hiding her head on his chest. She was embarrassed by their recent behavior, even though it felt so good at the time. Phobos groaned beneath her and lifted her, helping her stand. Carefully brushing the glass shards out of her red hair, he said, 'You have to leave before it's too late. I will take care of everything…' He stroked her cheek and leaned in, barely grazing her lips. Will wanted to laugh but held it back because it was such an innocent peck after the seduction he had put her through. As she looked into his eyes, Will couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions: relief, gratitude, and a tinge of regret. She knew that their passionate encounter had come to an end, and now it was time for her to face the consequences of her actions. Taking a deep breath, Will nodded silently and turned away, knowing that leaving was the only choice she had.

'Will, you said we would not meet again, but I changed my mind… We will, especially after this… Now go, please…' He pleaded, looking a bit pale and worse for wear, yet so earnest. Will hesitated for a moment, torn between her desire to stay and the realization that Phobos had once again saved her. Mustering a small smile, Will tried to convey her understanding. 'Okay, maybe I will see you later…' She bit her lip, not knowing what else to say. Deciding it was the right time to depart, Will requested the Heart of Kandrakar. 'Take me back to where I came from!' Looking at him until the last second, instantly disappearing. When she vanished, Phobos hissed and clutched the windowsill as he slid down to the ground. Breathing heavily, he closed his eyes. Today's rashness cost him too much magic. It was unacceptably dangerous to lose control in that way. He'll have to pay for it later, but the thought of his sister being responsible for the treason was the last drop. Everything hurt, but there was no rest for the wicked - he had disobedient family members to deal with. He needed to regain his strength, even if it meant a minute of undignified relaxation sprawled on the ground. Phobos clenched his trembling fingers, recalling Will's body responding to his touch like a glorious flower. His head thumped on the carpet. Now was not the time for such thoughts, but the image remained deeply buried in his mind. He wanted her so badly that it could only lead to his demise. Phobos knew he had to push aside his desires and focus on the task at hand. The weight of his responsibilities pressed heavily on his shoulders, reminding him that indulging in forbidden fantasies would only distract him from his duty. He forced himself to rise from the ground, determined to fix the situation before it spiraled out of control. With a heavy sigh, Phobos straightened his posture and took a deep breath, using every ounce of willpower to banish the alluring image from his thoughts, and went to summon his advisers.

Chapter 17: Chapter 16

Chapter Text

Hay Lin's wide, dark eyes reflected a burning fire as she stood terrified on the spot when the makeshift bomb exploded. Panic and violent chaos raged around her. People were running in the narrow streets, screaming and shouting, and terrified children were crying. Some soldiers passed by carrying buckets of water, not paying attention to the people and knocking them to the ground, where the crowd trampled them. 'Did we condone this?' She wondered, horrified by the devastation caused by the reckless destruction. The acrid smell of smoke filled the air, stinging her nostrils and adding to the overwhelming sense of fear. Surveying the scene, Hay Lin noticed shattered debris scattered across the ground, evidence of the destruction that had just unfolded. There was a tug on her cape, and Irma dragged her onto a less crowded path leading to the castle. Cornelia stood in front of them, and she felt her rage rise at the emotionless girl. Her eyes were cold and distant, devoid of any empathy or remorse. Hay Lin did not understand how someone could remain so detached in the face of such devastation.

'What have we done?' She gritted her teeth, feeling for the first time like they had done something wrong. 'We should defend innocent people, not cause more damage!'

'If it's them or our lives, I'd rather have us!' Cornelia turned around to respond while avoiding her critical gaze. She was pale but determined to defend the actions of the rebels. 'Sometimes sacrifices have to be made,' she said, her voice wavering slightly.

'There weren't many options...' Irma concluded quietly, 'we'll have to take responsibility for it later... This terrible thing Caleb did leaves a bitter taste in my mouth...'

'We need to hurry… Taranee is waiting for us.' Cornelia abruptly decided. The group started running and didn't stop until they reached the castle's walls, which were made of massive chunks of dark rock that towered menacingly above them. The structure seemed impenetrable, but the girls were determined to find a way in. The Guardians knew time was running out, and they couldn't afford to waste any more of it.

'How did Will survive falling down this thing?' Irma muttered, looking above.

'I have no idea…' Hay Lin shook her head. 'I will take a look around.'

She gathered the air currents and rose into the sky with the silent beat of her butterfly wings. The petite girl darted around the wall like a gust of wind but couldn't get past it. There was a magical dome surrounding the palace grounds. When she got too close, it zapped her with a vicious charge, knocking her out of the air. Frustration began to set in as Hay Lin realized that her efforts were futile. She descended back down to her friends, disappointment evident on her face.

'I'm unsure if the magical dome is new or how Will got past it the first time, but I can't fly over it.' Hay Lin frowned, a little winded, as she landed on her back.

'If we can't travel above the dome, maybe we should go under it...' Cornelia pondered as she knelt on the ground, putting her palms in the dirt. The blonde girl listened intently to what the earth said, deciding where to dig the tunnel without it collapsing or colliding with a massive rock. She closed her eyes and concentrated after finding the ideal location. When her palms glowed brilliant green, there was a deep rumbling sound, and the ground trembled. Soon, beside the wall, a chasm opened. The dirt swirled and grumbled, eventually forming a narrow tunnel. Cornelia sighed, wiping the sweat from her brow.

'Come on, we need to get going. I'm not sure how long this thing will last because the dirt here is very loose, even if I tried reinforcing the walls with rocks.' She motioned to the girls and disappeared into the tunnel, with Irma and Hay Lin following behind.

The noises were muffled beneath, there was no wind or light, just a distinct smell of dirt as it absorbed their steps. The path was barely tall and wide enough for one person to cross without touching the walls, and Hay Lin exhaled a sigh of relief when the tunnel came to an end. It was too claustrophobic for her to be underground. When the sun glared outside, she closed her eyes for a split second until her vision cleared. Hearing a surprised gasp from Irma, she opened her eyes and looked around. They emerged from underground into a magnificent rose garden. It stretched out before them, with winding paths leading to hidden corners and intricate trellises adorned with climbing roses. The intense colors of the flowers danced in the sunlight, casting a beautiful array of shadows on the ground. Even the lush grass looked like an emerald carpet under her boots. The sweet scent of rosebuds enveloped them, replacing the musty smell of the tunnel. The gentle breeze rustled the petals, creating a soft symphony of whispers that added to the enchanting atmosphere. Hay Lin wanted to draw it so she could remember as many details as possible.

'This is so unreal…' Irma trailed off, looking around in all directions. 'This feels like a fantasy world.'

'It's as if everything here is perfect, not a single leaf out of place...' Cornelia shuddered, uneasy. Somehow this unusual place gave her shudders as if something was observing them. Irma paced around the rosebushes, clearly interested. She beamed happily as she leaned close to one perfect bloom.

'Hey, nice! This one is blue!' Irma reached out for a rosebud.

'Don't touch the rose!' Cornelia shouted in alarm, but it was too late. Irma's fingers brushed against the exotic-colored petal, and she cried out as it cut into her skin. A single red drop of blood fell to the ground. When it landed on the grass, the beautiful garden shuddered, as if coming to life. The rosebushes trembled, and their petals seemed to quiver in anticipation. Strange tension filled the air, and silent whispers echoed around them. Irma and Cornelia exchanged bewildered glances, unsure of what was happening. It seemed like the garden suddenly expanded, and they could not see the sky anymore, just overgrown greenery. Leaves rustled, and branches reached out, intertwining above their heads, creating a canopy that blocked the sunlight.

'Cornelia, do something!' Irma shrieked as they tried to reach the palace but got lost in the labyrinth the garden had become.

'I can't! They do not respond to me! It's as if this entire area is saturated with foreign magic, and the plants refuse to listen to me! It is your fault anyway! You just had to touch the first thing you saw!' She yelled in frustration as the roses surrounded them and their prickly roots slithered on the ground, grabbing their clothes. There was a surprised shout from Hay Lin, and Cornelia saw how her friend had fallen with prickly vines wrapped around her legs.

'Help!' Hay Lin struggled on the ground as the barbed foliage forcibly dragged her away. She tried cutting the vines away with concentrated air currents, but they just multiplied by the second, wrapping around the body. Irma ran up to her and began ruthlessly tearing off the greenery by hand. She was completely unaware that a climbing rose was attempting to entwine its branches around her torso. Irma was soon suspended in mid-air, tightly bound. Cornelia screamed, seeing her friends lose and trash around her as the overgrown garden encircled her with no way out. Her face and mouth gradually filled up with leaves, and she struggled to breathe while trying to break free. With each futile attempt, the rose's thorny tendrils dug deeper into her skin, causing her burning pain. Gasping for air and feeling her strength wane, Cornelia heard a burst of quiet laughter.

'Well, well, well, some rats got into the trap,' the wickedly amused voice triumphantly declared.

The rose vines loosened as someone she couldn't see clapped twice. Everything was over, they had failed, and there was no way out. Cornelia silently apologized to her friends, hoping in vain that Will would forgive them and that their parents would forget. That was the clause she requested from Kandrakar when the Guardians first began to embark on missions. If they die, no one will remember them. It was far easier to vanish than to mourn someone without a body or to hope that the missing person would be found. Cornelia felt her heart clench anxiously in fear - she did not want to die. However, they had been dancing on the razor's edge for so long that it was bound to happen sooner or later. She merely hoped her death would not happen today. The Earth Guardian fell to the ground, deciding to fight until her last breath, seeing other girls bruised but alive next to her. Cedric towered above them, a creepy smile on his monstrous green face. He quickly cast a spell that encased the girls in magical bubbles, allowing him to capture them without much resistance when they were weak. As he lifted sheer balls from the ground, Cornelia trashed in her bubble trying to get out, but it was futile because the magic felt impenetrable. Slumping in defeat, the blonde girl looked around an unfamiliar place as the monster transported them through the garden into the castle. Irma looked at her bruised and bleeding hands, defiant and angry at herself. If only she had been more cautious. It was unpleasant to feel guilty, but she was to blame for this mess. She will fight to the death if it means saving her friends' lives. Irma wondered how Elyon could live in this fantasy world full of strange creatures and magic, seeing the slithering monster in front of them. She had never cared much for her because she was too stuck up and proud for her liking, but betraying them to monsters was unforgivable. How could she? The next time Irma sees her, there will be a price to pay if they are lucky enough to get out of this situation. Hay Lin hugged her bruised knees, trying to block out the constant, unrecognizable whispers in her sensitive ears. This garden messed up her senses, the flowering plants were infused with so much magic that it made her dizzy. It was no coincidence that Cornelia couldn't use her magic here; this garden had its own essence. Hay Lin's heart pounded with fear as the whispers became louder, but she couldn't understand what they said. It didn't matter because they were incapacitated and waiting to see what Phobos would do to them.

Suddenly, the air became thick and heavy. It felt humid and heated, like before a summer storm after a scorching hot day. The pressure vibrated and squeezed them down. Hay Lin could taste the foreign magic like sugar and ozone mixed together, and the whispering came to a halt. There was nothing but oppressive silence and strange tension as if everyone was anxiously awaiting something. Cedric stopped just before the private entrance to the dungeons and frowned deeply at the sky. His yellowish eyes widened for a split second as the storm clouds rolled in, heavy and dark, obscuring the sun with instant darkness. The deafening thunder echoed around the city, where visible smoke from the fire rose above, infusing the storm clouds. Lightning flashed, and for a moment, Hay Lin could swear it looked pink mixed with green. The downpour followed.

'This is unnatural...' Irma murmured as the excessive rain poured from above so thickly that they couldn't see anything.

'You are correct, Guardian. My Prince took care of the problems you caused…' Cedric grinned, shaking his drenched hair after transporting them inside. The stone corridor was dry, and he left wet patches slithering downstairs until they could not hear the rain anymore or see any windows. Magical lanterns flickered on the rocky walls, and dry, cold air drifted through the tunnels. There were numerous doors and intersections like a labyrinth was built under the palace, but no sounds or people were nearby. Cornelia counted the times the monster changed directions, most likely to confuse the route they were taking. However, after the eighth turn, she was lost in the same-looking corridors. There was nothing she could do but wait until he let them out of those bubbles. She was terrified of what awaited her at the end of this journey. They were about to descend another flight of stairs when Cedric paused and listened. Footsteps echoed somewhere in the dim light. It got closer and closer, and the girls saw Elyon emerge from the darkness. Another bubble floated behind her, with Taranee slumped inside.

'What are you doing here?' Cedric asked with evident anger in his voice, 'We agreed they should not meet!'

'After your dramatic spectacle outside, I wanted to return the favor. Look at this wonderful present I have...' She smiled, and the bubble gracefully floated into the light. Inside, Taranee was pale and had deep shadows under her unresponsive eyes. She appeared to be nothing more than a doll in the cage.

'Say hello to your friends, Taranee.' Elyon eagerly ordered, gesturing to the trapped girl.

'I don't know them... Stop showing me these things,' the girl muttered silently, hugging herself and hiding her face. Her voice trembled with fear and confusion as she refused to acknowledge the presence of her friends.

'Taranee!' Cornelia screamed, relentlessly pounding on the bubble wall, 'Are you okay? We need your help! Please!'

'It's us! We came to get you...' Hay Lin added soothingly, seeing how her friend appeared hopeless. Taranee slowly lifted her head, her eyes filled with tears. She recognized the voices of her friends, but the fear still held her captive.

'Pfff, we came for you…' Elyon laughed with delight. 'Soon you will be the same until Will gives up the Heart of Kandrakar! Where is she?' She asked Cedric, looking around as if expecting another girl to pop up from the wall.

'Not here! And you will never get it!' Irma spat through gritted teeth. 'Taranee, wake up!'

The fire Guardian raised her head. Her tired eyes had a glimmer of hope. 'Elyon, it's enough, I don't want to see anymore... They are not real... Nothing here is real... Please no more...'

Cornelia's eyes narrowed, her mind racing. How could this have happened? What did Elyon do to their friend? Cold dread settled into her stomach. Is this what they did to her as well? Until she became this indifferent, hateful person, Cornelia could not recognize anymore. A fleeting thought crossed her mind. Taranee thought everything was a dream. If that was the case, she hoped Elyon knew nothing about their abilities.

'Please, Taranee, you are not dreaming… Will needs you… She's sick. We need you!' Cornelia concentrated and opened her mind, sending a telepathic message to the girl.

'Read my thoughts! 'Wake up!' The blonde girl pleaded, hoping to reach Taranee. Then something happened. For a brief moment, the Fire Guardian's eyes cleared and she frowned, looking around. Her gaze landed on Elyon and Cedric, and she clutched her head and moaned. Cornelia felt a small tug in her head and let her mind wander, displaying everything that happened after the girl was apprehended. As Taranee absorbed the information, her expression shifted from confusion to realization.

'Elyon enough. Take her away!' Cedric ordered it urgently. His attention was fixed on the Guardians. He could sense the growing power within them, and it made him uneasy. Meanwhile, Elyon hesitated for a moment, torn between obeying Cedric's command and wanting to gloat over her victory.

'No!' Taranee screamed angrily as she stood in her cage. Her brown eyes were finally clear, and they had a red sheen from her rage. 'You are a liar, Elyon! You're paying for everything you've done to me! Playing with fire is extremely dangerous!'

The world erupted in flames as the suddenly enraged Guardian set everything on fire. The flames danced and cracked, consuming everything in their path. Taranee's anger fueled her power, intensifying the inferno with each passing moment. The once peaceful surroundings now resembled a chaotic inferno, reflecting the fury that burned within her. Cornelia and the girls escaped their prisons as they melted in the scorching heat. Taranee burned, her entire body engulfed in flames, licking her skin but causing no harm. As the violent onslaught of flames burned the corridor down and the explosive fireballs were hurled around them, Elyon and Cedric hid behind his conjured sheer shield. The barrier trembled under the relentless assault of the inferno but held strong, protecting them from the deadly projectiles. Elyon's heart pounded in her chest as she watched the destruction unfold, knowing that they were only moments away from being consumed by the raging fire.

'What have you done? I warned you they should not meet!' Cedric screamed through the noise as the rumbling shook the walls and stones began to fall from above. 'Elyon, run!'

The two figures vanished as the tunnel collapsed around them, scattering stones and dust all over the place. Cornelia shielded the girls from the majority of the damage, using her powers to guide the falling slabs into the small building, preventing the rest of the walls from collapsing. Taranee was still hovering a few centimeters above the ground as if the hot air was supporting her. The fire slowly died away, and she collapsed with a painful groan. The group could see the extent of the damage the tunnel's collapse had caused as the dust settled. Rubble and debris were strewn everywhere, making it difficult to navigate through the wreckage. Taranee's groan echoed in the silence, a testament to the toll, her powers had taken on her.

'Taranee!' Hay Lin knelt in front of her friend, checking everything for visible injuries.

'Hey, you came…' There was a slight smile on the exhausted girl's face. 'Take me home, please…' She succumbed to sleep, spending almost every ounce of magic power she had on getting them free. Cornelia checked her pulse and sighed, 'She's okay, only exhausted. We have to move.'

There was nothing but darkness and collapsed tunnels around them. A lot of dust was still floating in the air, but no more destruction came from the falling rocks.

'Hay Lin, take Taranee and fly above, then use the tunnel to get out of the garden. Irma, we will have to run.' Cornelia coughed but tried to appear relatively okay.

'If you haven't noticed, we're kind of trapped here.' Irma rolled her eyes as she assisted Hay Lin in lifting Taranee.

'Not for much longer.' The blonde girl spread her palms and lifted her hands above her head. The stones shuddered again as she emitted a green light. Sweat gathered on her dirty brow, and she huffed as if shifting a massive weight. Gradually, the ceiling moved. Massive rocks floated and shifted until Cornelia almost collapsed on her knees, but there was a small light above, and raindrops began to fall from the narrow hole. She carved a passage through the walls.

'Go, Hay Lin. Fly and wait for us with Will.' The girl said, trying to regain her breath. Hay Lin saluted and slowly lifted her unconscious friend, carefully moving the precious cargo into the sky. When they disappeared, Irma looked at her.

'What about us?' She jerked her head. 'How are we going get out?'

'Hop on the stone slab, please…' Cornelia replied, already standing on the rugged, fallen rock. When Irma joined her, she concentrated on the remaining magic and carefully examined the ground. Finding a few tiny seeds likely carried from above with the rubble, she let her earth power loose and encouraged them to grow. Vines upon vines twisted, pushing the rock up into the hole until it rose to the surface. As the rain soaked their uniforms, Cornelia looked at Irma and declared, 'Now we run!'

Irma nodded, and the girls dashed through the rain and garden like silent shadows until they reached the narrow city streets and took a break. They paused in silence for a moment, took a breath, and then resumed their journey to their friends in the village. There was no time to think about what had happened, or what would happen later. Their only focus was to reunite with their friends. The Guardians traveled with sheer determination to reach safety, to see if everyone was alright, and to finally return home. The rain continued soaking the earth until there was no sound, just the wind and raindrops falling all around, obscuring everything from sight.

Chapter 18: Chapter 17

Chapter Text

Will materialized in an unfamiliar room. It was a small bedroom with pastel walls and rustic furniture. Naturally, she was baffled as to why she was in an unknown location. But before Will could fully comprehend her surroundings, she heard a hushed conversation behind the door, and then an elderly woman entered, carrying a woven basket.

'Oh, you've arrived at last. I began to fear that you would not appear. I grew weary of waiting.' She stated this flatly, placing the basket on the table and emptying its contents. Various bottles and herbs were pulled, releasing a gentle aroma throughout the room.

'Girl, why are you staring at me this way? You catch flies. Please take a seat,' the gray-haired woman grumbled with a hint of irritation.

'Pardon me, but who are you?' Will inquired, her voice tinged with suspicion.

'I am a village healer, and my name is Alma. Your companions brought you to the rebel base.' The elderly woman explained politely.

'I see...' Will sat on the bed, suddenly exhausted from the previous few hours and unsure how to feel. Everything Phobos did puzzled her, but one thing she had to reluctantly admit was that they had an attraction to each other in the most basic way. The things he could make her feel with just a touch were overwhelming. She could vehemently deny it, but the pull was there, especially when he looked like a walking sin. Will bit her lip, imagining the possible consequences if she stopped struggling with her own decision to stay away. It was tempting. Sensing his incredible power beneath the skin and how easily they merged their magic. The forbidden kiss melted her from the inside out. The fact that Heart of Kandrakar responded to him led her to believe Prince Phobos was something else. There was no hint of hidden malice in their interactions. Yes, he was quick to anger and enjoyed cruel games, but evil... Will was uncertain.

'Guardian, if you don't mind, I would like to check for any lingering after-effects. Mind magic can be a delicate subject.' Alma sincerely requested standing beside her.

'Go ahead…' Will sighed. It would be helpful to get a second opinion on things. The healer's hands softly glowed, landing on her head. The magic felt cold and pure, like spring water flowing through, if not a little intrusive. The healer tutted and tapped her on the chest. Will shuddered, as if an ice cube had slid down her back to her toes and made her sensitive soles start to burn and itch. Glancing at her feet, Will saw a few glass shards falling out. She didn't know why she hadn't noticed them sooner, but she was too exhausted to care.

'Well, everything seems to be in order. The Prince sure knows his craft. He's always had a knack for it… Pity, these days he's more into destruction than creation…' Alma muttered in evident disapproval. Caught off guard Will flinched out of the woman's arms, standing in a defensive position, panicking inside. Was her secret discovered?

'How do you know that?' she inquired, her eyes narrowing.

'Easy there, girl, your secret is safe with me. The moment you were brought to me, I had to perform a health check, and your thoughts were so ungraded that it was extremely easy to slip inside. However, mind magic is beyond my capabilities. That being said, only a few people are capable of it, and some of them would disagree on principle. You might have died. Imagine my surprise when I learned that was not the case. I covered your disappearance, so stop doubting me and come, I prefer serious conversations with a cup of tea.' The healer turned around and motioned to follow, still a bit uncertain Will accompanied her.

The house was modest and cozy, reminiscent of village cottages, with soothing colors and rustic furniture. In the kitchen, the fire burned in the fireplace. Even when there was a more sophisticated stove, the kettle hung above the fire on an old-fashioned hook. Alma rummaged through the pantry, and soon there were two mugs of berry tea and buns with a vegetable filling on the table. The elderly woman relaxed sat down on the wooden chair, and took a sip of the pleasantly aromatic tea. Will anxiously followed suit.

'Don't be shy, you must be famished after spending so much magic,' she said, motioning to the food on the plate.

Will bit into a bun and was pleasantly surprised by the rich taste. The filling was hearty and spicy, while the dough completely melted in the mouth. As she ate, a comfortable silence filled the room, with only the crackling of the fire and the rain outside to be heard.

"When I was considerably younger than I am now, I served as a medical apprentice in the castle and witnessed a variety of things.' Alma started the story, and Will leaned closer in obvious interest.

'Prince Phobos did not have the easiest childhood. Since he was male and therefore ineligible to inherit the throne, the court held him at a distinct disadvantage from birth.'

'What? Why? That just doesn't sound right...' Will frowned at the social inequity.

'Does it differ on Earth?' Alma naturally inquired, intrigued, about life beyond her planet.

'Historically, it was the inverse. Only male heirs could inherit the titles, which we no longer practice. In a few countries that have royalty, the title usually goes to the firstborn, despite their gender. Women and men are equal. Leadership and authority are determined by society. The distribution of power between equal members regulates the authority of our leaders, which is not absolute. They act as both advisers and legislators.' She attempted to explain and simplify modern life, imagining it as a novel concept for monarchy-ruled people.

'It's amazing how differently the world operates... To you, we should appear archaic. You must realize that the society of Metamoor is matriarchal. Queens has always been in charge of us, and as time went on, some laws became more female-centric. It does not indicate that our men are in any way inferior. They merely have other responsibilities. Now where was I?' The old woman wondered, lost in her memories.

'Phobos childhood…' Will gently prompted her.

'Yes, well... The prince was an active child, and despite the court's grumblings regarding the firstborn son, everyone liked him. After all, he spent the majority of his days playing in the gardens, so I had to heal the scratches on his legs and arms on a regular basis. Everything changed when Phobos was six years old. I don't have the specifics, but there was an assassination attempt. After that, Queen Weira was beside herself and granted her son the ancient magical protection, or so we were told after noticing the royal seal tattoo on his neck. However, the boy I knew changed. Gone were the charming smiles and childish exuberance, they were replaced with calculating glances and calm manners. He spent most of his time in the library, reading mountains of books, learning from private tutors, and observing people. It was as if he saw the world in a different light. And his eyes... no child deserves such a look... Every so often, I wondered what happened to him to look more mature than any child while also being so full of wonder at the world...' Alma sighed, slowly taking a sip of the pleasantly warm tea.

'Why are you telling me this?' Will was a bit puzzled. She wanted to hear more than the crumbs everyone knew. Nobody ever told them about their lives, possibly because the Guardians were unfamiliar with Meridian culture. Yet there sat an elderly woman, eager to recount her memories.

'I am old, Guardian, and we elderly people are more than willing to share our life stories with the young listeners. Furthermore, I have unintentionally violated your privacy, and you could use some advice. If sharing my knowledge could help, there are no disadvantages to that.' The healer smiled reassuringly.

'I'm more than confused… Everything I know is fighting with my desires… What should I do?' Will admitted, hiding her face by resting her head on her arms. It was too much, too quickly. The conflicting emotions were tearing her apart.

'I'm afraid I can't provide a satisfactory answer. You must choose between feelings and duty.' Alma shook her head, looking at the Guardian. The girl was young, but she appeared to be carrying the world on her shoulders.

'What happened after that? How did he come to be so despised?' Will asked in a tired voice.

'That is a grim tale… It started when Queen Weira announced her second pregnancy. However, the Royal Consort's untimely death dampened the festivities. A hunting accident. Many people suspected foul play, but there was no evidence to back it up. The Queen was miserable, and her health deteriorated after the grand funeral. The court waited, holding their breath. Who would take over if she died without a suitable heir? If a girl was born, there would be a new ruler. She will, however, be too young to ascend to the throne, necessitating the appointment of a Regent until the child reaches the age of majority. Queen Weira had a brother and a son, both of whom were rejected as unsuitable for their gender, so the plotting began. We were not permitted to attend court as healers, but an infirmary is an excellent place to overhear conversations. According to the rumors, factions were easily formed and disbanded because everyone was competing for their noble rights, even if the Queen was still alive.'

'Sounds awful…' Will trailed off, lifting her head and listening intently. The house was quiet, and the pitter-patter of rain had finally subsided to a gentle drizzle.

'It was, believe me, there is nothing worse than a room full of cunning women. The standstill ended the night the princess was born. It was a difficult night. My teacher, the royal doctor, myself, and a midwife delivered a healthy baby girl, but the queen was weak. We left the bedroom after ensuring that everything was in order, leaving them to sleep peacefully. I still have no idea what happened after we departed. The only thing I know is that an explosion rocked the entire castle in the early morning hours. It was a violent backlash from the eruption of magical power originating from an unexpected source, our prince. I discovered him hysterically screaming and crying amid the rubble. The room around him was wrecked except for the bed where his mother's cold, dead body lay. As soon as Phobos saw me, he changed as if a switch was flipped, becoming silent and emotionless... There were no signs of the princess, and we feared the worst...' An elderly woman pressed her wrinkled hands against an empty cup. She slowly stood up and went to rekindle the dying fire, bringing firewood from the wicker basket with her. Will sat frozen in the chair, trying to comprehend things. She didn't know the whole story, but it was easy to imagine such a tragedy. No wonder Phobos was so difficult to understand; the sheer trauma he experienced would have had serious consequences for anyone. Was it the only reason for his actions? Probably not... Either you become evil, or you are born evil. Perhaps there were deeper layers to Phobos' character that she had yet to uncover. Will wondered if there were other factors at play, hidden in the shadows of his past, that contributed to his enigmatic nature. Something niggled at her mind as she watched the flames flicker and dance.

'How old was he?'

'Eight…' Alma replied as she added herbs and hot water to her cup. She continued after sitting down and getting comfortable.

'It only took one night to completely ruin the Royal family. Our beloved Queen had died, the princess had gone missing, and we later discovered Weira's brother's body in the rubble. Phobos was the only one who survived. The court came at him like an angry, hissing nest of snakes, accusing him of allegedly murdering his own family. There was no tangible evidence of Prince's guilt, but by being discovered there, he became the sole witness and suspect. Malicious rumors and lies were spread both outside and inside the palace. A monster, the devil's spawn, a killer—those were just a few names they called him, and Phobos took it all in frigid silence. An eight-year-old boy who had lost everything. Was he responsible? Nobody knows. The prince never spoke about what happened that night, so his silence was interpreted as proof of the crime. The Court waited a week before issuing an order to throw him into the dungeon in order to get rid of the last member of the royal family. The thing is, everyone expected the Prince to go down willingly because he was only a child. Oh boy, the old foxes were surprised when, on the day of his mock trial, Phobos showed up with an army on his heels. It was a coup. A child took command of their army and turned it against the Court. The magical power he excluded that day was astounding. Their worst nightmare became a reality. The overlooked child was more powerful than any woman in the palace, possibly except the late Queen. As the last royal, Phobos ascended to the throne. It was his right—not by birth, but by the magic he could control. The young Prince's first act was to abolish the ancient laws that allowed only women to inherit noble titles. He promised that to the army in exchange for their assistance in the coup. Phobos surrounded himself with young, eager Lords who were too pleased with the changes to oppose him. Lord Cedric was one of them, a bright young man who rose to power solely through his intellect. Another was General Vathek, a capable swordsman whom men trusted. You can only imagine how the ladies of the ruling class seethed in their juices. A male child sat on the throne, violating their birthrights and traditions. It was like spitting in their faces.' Alma paused, wetting her dry mouth and allowing Will to form her own image of the chaos that reigned in the Meridian. It was easy to imagine, given that she had written many historical papers on Earth's Kings and Queens. Things Will only knew from reading actually happened here not long ago. The differences in their worlds just became even more apparent as this elderly woman witnessed history being written.

'I still don't understand... Why can't Phobos rule? I mean, he has royal blood, so without a doubt, there exists a possibility?' Will asked, thinking about it from a historical point of view.

'It mostly has to do with our beliefs and traditions. Every female ruler receives the title 'Light of the Meridian' in addition to the crown. Phobos could not claim that title because it only works on women. The Light of the Meridian is not just a noble name. The title grants a boost to magical abilities gifted by the Divine Guardian. We believe that the first queen received her magical powers from a Sentinel born from the planet itself and that they have passed from ruler to ruler ever since. The Divine Guardian is a God in whom we believe. The earliest texts indicate that he is a man, others believe it is a woman, and some claim it is a genderless entity. Whatever form people choose, everybody believes in our Guardian and Protector. The second reason is Kandrakar's interference. The next day after the tragedy, the Veil surrounded us. Meridian people are travelers, and we had traded with other kingdoms, and it was gone. The Veil's sudden appearance cut off our connections with the outside world, leaving us isolated and unable to continue our trade. The people of Meridian were left to rely solely on themselves for protection and sustenance. We still don't know why they restricted us, but it gave the nobles even more reason to hate the new ruler.

The third reason is that Phobos took away the nobles' power in a matter of years. The first to go was inheritance laws, then land ownership, and finally higher taxes on the wealthy. Everything combined broke the overboiled pot. A rebellion was organized, but no matter what the old nobles threw at him, Phobos remained steady, and his magic grew even stronger. They eventually crossed the line. After a few assassination attempts, he executed half of the opposition, while others were imprisoned for high treason. Surprisingly, the execution was held privately, but the remaining family members received mementos confirming their deaths. After that, everyone feared being next, so things calmed down.

Years passed, and the boy I knew grew into a man. He became detached, cold, and calculating, relying solely on himself. His once warm and compassionate nature seemed to have vanished completely, replaced by a hardened shell. The prince no longer trusted anyone and viewed every interaction as a potential threat. But I'm not surprised given what he's been through. Strange occurrences began to occur all over Metamoor. Droughts, unexpected storms, magic disappearing in certain areas, and crops withering—everything hit the people hard. In the shadows, rumors spread about Phobos being a tyrant and usurper of the throne, the bringer of disasters. They talked about the missing Princess, the rightful heir until she became a shining hope. The disgruntled noblewomen silently sparked the unrest once more. The cat and mouse game began anew. Sometimes I thank the Divine Guardian that our princess is missing. In this position, she would have become a pawn between two opposing factions, which is not a good situation for any child. The rest, they say, is history. Kandrakar sent you Guardians to tip the scales for better or worse, I do not know… Is your boundless curiosity satisfied?' Alma asked, concluding her story.

'Thank you for telling me more than I could have asked for.' Will gratefully nodded to the elderly lady, 'But I have a question... How did you end up here?'

'Oh, I retired...' I'm too old for a stuffy castle with many stairs. I want to spend the rest of my life in peace.' She burst out laughing.

'Yet, after everything, you're assisting the rebels?' Will could not comprehend her reasoning. The old healer appeared to be fond of Phobos, but he lived in the rebel village.

'I work as a healer. When it comes to helping those in need, I make no distinctions. It makes no difference whether they are rebels or soldiers. They just happened to choose my hometown as a base. I guess it's far enough away to go unnoticed... Your friend, the blonde girl, could be a decent healer; she has the magic for it, but her character...' the old woman shook her head disapprovingly.

'Cornelia...' Will was not surprised, the girl always mended their injuries, but with her high and mighty attitude, she was a bit difficult to get friendly with. 'I could talk to her about the opportunity…'

The sound of small feet running down the corridor and the loud bang of the door interrupted the conversation. Soon after, a young village boy stormed into the kitchen, panting for air.

'Missus, we need you! The Air Girl is back, and she brought a friend.' He captured the sleeve of the healer's dress, tugging on it in a hurry.

'How many times do I have to tell you to knock before entering, Thomas?' Alma stood up and gently lowered his hands.

'She said it was urgent!' The boy complained with a pout.

'Where are they?'

'By the well. I better run to my mom. Thank you, Missus!' The child smiled and was gone like a bolt of lightning. They heard another bang as the outside doors closed.

'I swear, that child never learns.' Alma said in expiration.

'Hay Lin returned?' Will stood up, wanting to go out but not knowing the way.

'It seems like it. Let's take a look. Shall we?' Alma led her outside, offering well-worn leather sandals for her bare feet. She followed the woman, oddly grateful not to have to walk barefoot.

The rain finally stopped, and Will saw a few bright sunrays tearing through the dim cloud cover. The air smelled fresh, and there were puddles scattered across the uneven rock road. Wooden and rock cottage houses spread in all directions, covered with vines and flower pots outside the windows. A peaceful existence for hardworking people, while armed men marched down into the fields. War. Is this what they brought down to their doorsteps? Perhaps it was better if Elyon remained hidden, even if only for a short time. People would gather under her banner, but the princess was nothing like they expected. What would happen if Phobos was defeated? Are the old rules better than the new ones? Just how much did the Guardians change things with their influence over the skirmishes? And why does the magic seem so thin in the air? Will suddenly felt her mouth go dry. Did Phobos murder his family? Her mind churned as all the facts she had seen and heard clashed inside her like angry rhinos.

'Will, don't overthink it…' Gentle hands landed on her shoulders, and she looked into the kind face of the old healer.

'I just don't know what to believe anymore...' Will choked out the only thing she could at the time, feeling as if the world was closing in on her.

'If you ever need a piece of advice from an old meddling woman, you know where to find me. My doors will be open. Now focus, your friends need you!' Alma motioned to the small square, where Will saw an exhausted-looking Hay Lin sitting down on the pavement with her back propped against the wooden wall of the well. Taranee was lying beside her, her head resting on the girl's legs.

'Hay Lin! Taranee!' Will dashed to her friends, relieved to see them again. Unconsciously, she knew they were alive, but seeing and believing were not the same thing. She should have been with them, and the guilt gnawed at her heart. Will knelt on the muddy ground, checking them over. Despite being soaked to the bone, both girls appeared healthy, with no visible wounds.

'Oh, my god! Will! You are alive! I was so worried…' Hay Lin opened her eyes and smiled with her whole face. 'I brought back Taranee and Cornelia, and Irma should be on the way here. The rain was just a cherry on top for the flying…' The dark-haired girl tried to explain why she was so tired. 'Help me, please. We need to check on Taranee…' She closed her eyes again.

'It's ok, Alma will help…' Will trailed, allowing the healer to properly examine both girls. Her hands glowed as the healing magic flowed down into their bodies.

'Aside from good old magical exhaustion, nothing is wrong with them. Good food and rest should take care of things. Common, up we go!' She helped Hay Lin stand, offering her a shoulder to lean on. While Will carried an unconscious Taranee on her back. Slowly, the procession reached the house, and Will helped both girls settle down. Will helped to gently dry Taranee, while Alma provided towels and hot tea.

'Let's go to the kitchen; it will be warmer there.' Will offered, looking at how Hay Lin patted down her long hair, catching any lingering moisture. She was too tired to use air magic on herself. The peace was broken again when two other girls entered the room, just as they were settling into the comfortably warm space with hot tea in their hands.

'Will!'

'You okay!'

'Where is Taranee?'

'How are you feeling?'

'Hay Lin, are you okay?'

The noisy room was filled with never-ending questions. Hugs and smiles were exchanged as the girls were finally together, comforting each other in their own friendly way.

'What's happening? Why are you so loud?' another drowsy voice asked from the doorway. Taranee stood there, rubbing her eyes and staring at the bewildered girls. And the cacophony resumed with squeals and ramblings as they confirmed that everyone was alive and well.

'Girls, can you be a little bit quieter?' Alma requested, placing food on the table. 'Sit and eat, that's an order from a healer.' She said sternly, reminding them of Yan Lin, another kind and wise grandmother.

As everyone sat and ate the offered meal, praising the cook for the delicious food, they talked about their experiences, sharing stories from their own perspectives. Even though everyone's eyes were clouded by exhaustion, the atmosphere was cheerfully brimming with friendship and love, despite the troubling events. For a moment, the girls were alright…

Chapter 19: Chapter 18

Chapter Text

In the vast, pale floating castle, an honorable man was walking with purpose in his steps. His distinguished figure was draped in white fabric that billowed around him as he moved. Upon a closer look, the material glittered with golden and silver threads with every movement, unlike the humble uniforms everyone else wore. It was his only luxury in this dreary, boring place, as the man could not be any different from the crowd. He was cordially greeted by the passersby, but with dismissive nods in their direction, the man did not stop for any conversation. When no one was looking, the polite face melted away, revealing a contemptuous sneer at the never-ending serenity and ghastly whiteness of the enchanted castle. Oh, how he despised and secretly desired this sacred place. The expansive magic in the air was breathtaking, but the locals were nothing more than senile old men and obstinate women. However, Endarno was a patient man. He vowed to himself that he would drastically improve everything in his own image. Even the roots of this place will be uprooted under his rule. He only needed to bide his time while quietly eliminating the opposition.

With gritted teeth, the man smiled, greeting another Elder, but inside he snarled. All of his previous carefully laid plans were thwarted by one royal brat. He will make him suffer and revel in his enemy's anguish, taking everything away until there is nothing left but ruins. One clever Queen and her offspring erased everything he so painfully worked for on Metamoor. He would have already ruled one Kingdom if it weren't for them. Yet by a mere chance, in his most vulnerable moment, when he lost everything, something better was gained. An unexpected bystander, an official ambassador from the Kandrakar…

There was always a better, bigger, and higher prize. Kandrakar will soon fall under his rule, and no one will dare to oppose him. All the delicious magic in the world would be at his fingertips. He merely had to wait... And he was good at it. Centuries came and went as he weaved the plans and devoured the magic of the Worlds. One host after another, one planet after other, and now this was his ultimate reward for all the defeats endured. The bitter taste of it never left him. He will ruthlessly destroy the princeling, beginning with his most cherished possessions. The man smirked, his intelligent face contorting into a delighted expression. It has already begun. It didn't matter how long the Prince tried in vain to delay the inevitable; there was no going back. The figures on the board were moving in his favor, and now he will have another weapon at his disposal.

Before his eyes was a room, enormously vast and saturated with magic and brilliant colors. The room seemed to pulsate with energy, as if every corner was saturated with it. The distinct sensation hung heavy in the air and hummed like invisible strings, creating a harmonious melody. In the middle of the hall were gently floating, glowing orbs. They sparkled and danced in the tightly knitted circle, never stopping moving, only changing their brightness or size, like small suns.

Endarno licked his suddenly dry lips, inhaling the charged air. They were so bright to look at. It almost hurt his eyes. He was so engrossed in the dazzling colors that he failed to notice a woman standing behind him.

'What are you doing here?' The sudden question startled him out of his daze.

'Good afternoon, Luba, I did not notice you here.' Regaining his polite appearance, Endarno greeted the lady.

'I asked you a question?' She raised her bushy eyebrow, looking unimpressed by his greeting.

'We had a deal. I will get rid of the current Guardians, and you will select your students as the new potentials looking away from my dealings.' He hissed at the sudden audacity of the catwoman.

'Perhaps we have mutually agreed to those terms, but you possess no right to be here. As the Guardian of Aurameres, I request that you leave.' She calmly showed him the door.

'I cannot do that...' Endarno hissed and struck her; for a split second, his eyes flashed black as the spell was cast. With her eyes rolling inside her head, Luba slumped to the cold floor with a silent thud. Without any remorse for the fallen woman, he turned around and approached the shining orbs. His hand unconsciously reached for the power thrumming beneath the fingers, but suddenly defensive magic reacted, and he swiftly withdrew. Endarno shook his severely burned arm, narrowing his eyes into the tiny slits and looking at the pink skin on the palm that was already healing. This shield was not here before. The pent-up rage seething inside him ignited, forming a black ball of flames. Sending it flying inflicted no damage; it harmlessly crashed on the sheer protective bubble of energy. Snarling, the man threw spell after spell with no effect. Frustration overwhelmed Endarno as he realized his spells were futile against the impenetrable defense. Abruptly, he stopped, patted down his disheveled hair, and took a deep breath, rolling his shoulders, trying to get rid of the lingering tension. If the physical attacks did no lasting damage, there was no use in being angry. It was not the first time unexpected circ*mstances had occurred. An eager grin appeared on his face, and he formed a microscopic black worm in his hands. It slithered through the air, wriggling with black tendrils, looking for any flaw in the shield. As it wormed its way inside the bubble, the magic began to crackle. The foul thing creepily crawled on the colorful orbs before settling on the red one. As if discovering the weakness it wriggled before disappearing inside the glistering magic. The room shuddered and became eerily silent as Endarno smiled with success. One by one, the Guardians will fall under his influence. It will begin slowly by sowing discord among them. He looked at the pink orb with apparent disdain and envy. When he's finished with her, the Guardian of the Heart will willingly give up her magic; if not, there are always more brutal alternatives. Endarno looked around the room, laughing quietly to himself. Nothing had changed, but he could see a tiny black dot in the middle of the red Auramere. Fire appeared to be the weakest of the bunch. Good... Let it burn and consume everything until it dies with smoldering embers. He walked out of the hall, smugly satisfied, without even looking at the unconscious woman. She will not remember a thing.

Someone was knocking on the door. The insistent thumping broke through the dense fog in his mind, and he opened his eyes with a tired groan. He slowly sat up, rubbing his temples, trying to shake off the remnants of his drowsiness. The tapping continued, growing louder and more urgent with each passing moment.

'My Lord, is everything alright? My lord?' His butler kept asking as he attempted to unlock the door.

'Guards! Guards!' The voice moved away, most likely to seek assistance from the nearest soldier. Phobos sighed, realizing he'd fallen asleep in the middle of the untidy room in an undignified manner. He was exhausted to the bone, and the usual magical reserves coursing through his veins were depleted. Standing up and languidly taking a clear pitcher of water, he filled the glass and quenched his thirst. Why had he so foolishly wasted power? His mind moved at a snail's pace. The recent events slowly resurfaced, and Phobos grimaced. Elyon made a mess of things; not only did she try to kill the one person he was interested in, but she also managed to cause damage to the subjects of their kingdom. He couldn't help but feel a mix of anger and frustration towards his sister. The consequences of her actions were far-reaching, and he knew it would take a great deal of effort to repair the damage. As he contemplated the best course of action, a sense of resolve washed over him, pushing aside his exhaustion. Fixing his appearance and getting the stray glass shards out of his hair, Phobos released the defensive wards and strode out.

'My Prince?' a nervous butler asked, meeting him in the corridor, followed by two impassive guards. Phobos nodded at the servant, his expression determined. 'Prepare a meeting with the Court immediately and clean the room. Guards, find Cedric and Elyon and bring them to the throne room. If they refuse, drag them by the hair for all I care. I want to see everyone in the throne room in an hour.' He commanded with a steady voice as he passed by.

'Very well, my Lord.' With their orders received, they bowed respectfully and hurried away.

After getting to the bedroom and closing the door, he leaned on the hardwood in the privacy of his wing and let out a deep sigh. In this place, no servant would dare disturb him. The only one who could was busy gathering the Court, and he never crossed the threshold unless it was for cleaning. Phobos was well aware that most previous Queens made their bedrooms a grand spectacle for the Ladies in Waiting and any influential people. He defiantly refused to turn the intimate resting place into a performance of court etiquette. Here, he could take off all the masks and be just a man, not a ruler. Sometimes the faithful butler complained quietly about not being able to attend to the Prince's needs. However, being aware of his preferences, the old servant never made any deliberate attempts to call the personal valet to get him washed or dressed up. Phobos had carefully curated his bedroom to reflect his true self, with simple furnishings and personal mementos that held sentimental value. The soft lighting and soothing natural colors created a tranquil atmosphere that was the perfect retreat after a long day of royal duties and obligations.

He stepped into the adjacent bathroom and tapped on the hot water to fill the massive white tub, carelessly dropping the silk shirt on the backrest of the chair. Taking a crystal bottle from the shelf and pouring a few drops of the amber-colored oil into the bath, he let the rich aroma fill the room. As soon as the bath filled, the prince stripped and submerged himself in the water with a silent hiss. As he closed his eyes and leaned back, the warmth of the water enveloped his tired muscles, easing away the tension from the day. The soft light flickered on the walls, casting a gentle glow that added to the serene ambiance of the room. Phobos looked at the vapor, which was forming strange shapes, resting his head on the edge of the tub. With a sweep of a hand, it became denser and gathered, forming hazy womanly figures. Another motion, and they began gracefully dancing around the room.

Phobos chuckled at the silly game, recollecting a time when Weira created magnificent creatures before bedtime. He missed those playful moments, and as the figures continued their ethereal dance, he felt a pang of nostalgia for those innocent childhood days. He was exhausted, but there was no rest, just a brief respite where no one could see him. Slowly, Phobos let himself sink under the water. Looking at the distorted light display above the surface, he relaxed. There were no expectations, only memories of happier times and plans. He needed to deal with Elyon. The girl had far too much freedom. She will put everyone in even greater danger if this goes on. He couldn't take the chance and let her hurt Will, not anymore. Maybe their connection was risky and unwise, but he couldn't lie to himself; the desire grew. Not for the magic or power of the Heart of Kandrakar, but only for her. A courageous, bold, and attractive woman she could become. Why, after all this time, did someone manage to get through his impenetrable armor? Why now? When he is losing everything and has nothing to offer but darkness and a miserable end. Is this what the universe is telling him? Enjoy your last moments until they run out. He had no idea, but it was already too late to turn back. Not after her sweet surrender to his magic, feeling the fluttering pulse point under his lips, or their impressive display of the conjured storm. He was captivated by her vulnerability and the way she let him in despite his darkness. It was a stark contrast to the power and control he had always held over others. Perhaps their connection was merely a cruel twist of fate. Or it was a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there is still room for love and passion. The universe seemed to be telling him that, despite his impending doom, there was still a glimmer of hope...

Phobos sat up, taking a few deep breaths and flicking his dripping hair away from his face. There was no time to waste. The Court was waiting. He stepped out of the bath and let the air currents dry his body. Elemental magic for convenience was the first thing that young children learned. The small displays of practical application were the most useful in everyday life. According to his observations, the Guardians still needed to learn this lesson, but he doubted Kandrakar would help them with that. It did not fit with their glorious purpose. Phobos smirked, pondering whether he should teach Will; she had abilities but was still unaccustomed to using them. Maybe one day. She was still suspicious of his actions. He cannot disagree; Will had sufficient reasons. Hopefully, one day he will be able to reveal the entire truth, even if it means losing her forever.

Stepping into the walk-in closet, he carefully selected the appropriate clothing. Dressed in tightly woven, soft black cotton pants, knee-high leather boots, and a black silk high-collar shirt fastened with gem-incrusted buttons, he completed the look with a purple mantle decorated with ornamental patterns. The silver thread was sewn into the rich-looking, heavy fabric to give it a sheen every time he moved into the light. Sitting beside a heavy, elaborately ornate mirror and plaiting his hair into his signature braids, Phobos decided to forego the usual crown. He chose a silver circlet with purple gems attached to the thick, spiky band and seamlessly weaved it into the hair. It wrapped around his head, holding the braids in place with small glittering gems, and in the center of his forehead sat an entwined metal piece with a dark violet diamond. Putting on the leather and metal-engraved vambraces and fixing the ceremonial sword onto the belt, the Prince walked out, presenting an intimidating figure.

A hush fell over the assembled crowd as he entered the throne room with his imposing guards by his side. Photos sat on the throne, flinging his robe out of the way and looking disapprovingly over the people who avoided his intense gaze. In the middle of the hall, the soldiers were watching over Elyon and Cedric as they cowered in apprehension, their eyes darting around for unease. Prince's presence alone seemed to command respect and instill a sense of unease among those in his presence.

'It would appear that some of you believe my commands can be blatantly disregarded. I've gathered you here in order to dispel this absurd notion. They are absolute!' His authoritative voice boomed in the hall, and Phobos smirked, seeing some of the people nervously fidgeting.

'Just a few hours ago, the rebels wreaked havoc on our city, while the Guardians breached the castle walls and freed the prisoners from the dungeons. Where were you when my people needed assistance?' he inquired, releasing a fraction of his magic to create intense pressure in the hall. The room fell silent as the pressure intensified, causing beads of sweat to form on some of the foreheads of those present. The crowd shifted uncomfortably, unable to meet Phobos' gaze as his question hung heavily in the air.

'Deliver me the damage report!' He growled menacingly, adding anger to the air and relishing the fear it instilled.

'Your Majesty,' the secretary of state bowed before him, 'the most damage was done to our weapons storage and barracks. The fire spread to a few rooftops in the streets but was quickly extinguished by the rain. The majority of those injured during the stampede were primarily bruised or had broken bones. Regrettably, I have to inform you that five of our soldiers died in the initial blast. We are still calculating the amount of damage inflicted on the dungeons, but the collapsed tunnels have slowed our progress.' The diligent man bowed even lower, fearful that the dissatisfying report would enrage the prince even more. Phobos narrowed his eyes in displeasure but allowed the man to return to his place in the crowd.

'Vathek,' he summoned the captain of the army. 'Erect temporary tents for those in need of shelter. Commander Frost, assemble the military unit to clear the rubble. Treasurer Meric, authorize all the blacksmiths around the capital to focus on weaponry until the usual requirements are met. To repair the dungeons, summon the stonemasons and carpenters.' He issued the commands, and the crowd began to move after receiving their instructions. The silent conversations filled the air as people hurriedly relayed the orders to their respective teams. Some expressed relief, knowing that help was finally on its way, while others exchanged worried glances, uncertain of what lay ahead. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation.

'I am not finished...' The Prince's voice was audible over the whispers. 'Imagine my surprise when I learned that General Cedric, my right hand, was responsible for all of this misfortune and mayhem.' Phobos commented with a raised eyebrow on his impassive face. A shudder went through the audience as Cedric and Elyon were led before the throne and pushed to their knees.

'What do you have to say for yourself?' he asked mockingly, wanting to prolong the considerable anxiety that had settled in the hall. The Prince's eyes narrowed as he waited for Cedric's response, knowing that whatever he said would be meaningless because he would have to condemn him in the eyes of everyone present. The silence stretched on, tension thickening in the air as all eyes focused on the general, awaiting his words.

'I have no excuse, my liege...' Cedric immediately lowered his head in a silent apology. He knew the games they played in court and understood the consequences of defying authority. The weight of his words hung heavy in the room, leaving an unsettling atmosphere that no one dared to break.

'It was my idea!' The clear voice of Elyon resounded across the hall as she stood up, ignoring the pushing of the soldiers. Phobos laughed at the girl's audacity, and loathing filled his heart because he couldn't do anything about it. The situation was too complicated for him to sufficiently punish her in such a public setting. When the Court learns about her official status as the missing heir to the throne, the potential consequences will be very damaging. Elyon, however, was unable to object to anything as long as she was under an obligation to keep her identity a secret, which allowed him to use it to his advantage.

'Silence!' His magic responded by creating a suffocating atmosphere that made it impossible for anyone to speak. The room grew uncomfortable as everyone struggled to catch their breath, their eyes pleading for release from the oppressive force. Elyon paled, and the guard forced her to the knees once more.

'Lord Cedric, rein in your impudent pupil, or I'll have to instill some manners in her!' He clenched his jaw in apparent frustration.

'Please accept my apologies, my Lord; she is a mindless young lady. The girl did not mean anything by it.' The blonde man prostrated himself, bowing to the ground, and hissed something at Elyon, pushing her head down. Phobos pursed his lips. This political show was becoming tiresome. Cedric always skirted the line when given orders, but he was loyal, unlike Elyon. For a split second, the Prince closed his eyes, deciding the fate of the accused. This could not continue; he needed to maintain his notorious reputation and make an example of him because somebody had to fall for this mistake. Overhearing the people in the crowd whispering like snakes in the grass, waiting for any opportunities to strike, he took the initiative to address the crowd directly. With a commanding voice, he proclaimed, 'I will not tolerate any disloyalty or insubordination within my kingdom. Let it be known that those who defy me will face severe consequences.' The assembly fell silent, their whispers cut off by the Prince's stern words. 'You will be publicly flogged, Lord Cedric. Five strikes for each deceased individual, plus five additional strikes for disobedience and disrespect to my person. Until you are able to return, Captain Vathek will assume your responsibilities as the General. The punishment will commence immediately. Lady Elyon, until further notice, you will be confined to your apartments. Executioner!' He called the only person everyone was afraid of, and soon, the tall, hooded man wearing the leather uniform and black cloak emerged from the shadows carrying a dark wooden box. The people parted in his way, as if afraid to touch the undesirable person. Cedric was the only one left in the middle of the hall as Elyon was forcefully dragged away. When the man approached Cedric, he unlocked the box and pulled out the black, sinister-looking whip.

'Strip.' Everyone heard his silent direct order, and they all held their breath as they awaited the start of the penalty. Cedric stood up with his head held high and a stony face, but his hands trembled slightly as he was forced to undress. There was a deathly stillness in the room as Cedric slowly took off the light blue robe and unbuttoned the white shirt underneath. Gently, he folded the elegant garments and set them on the floor, exposing his unprotected physique. The sight of his chiseled body only intensified the anticipation for what was to come, as everyone braced themselves for the impending punishment. He knelt with a determined expression, pulling long hair from his pale, vulnerable back.

The first slash struck with an unexpectedly loud sound, leaving a red stripe on the pale skin. Cedric's muscles tensed, and his hands slightly shook and clenched into fists. With the second, he scrunched his face and closed his eyes, attempting to block out the pain. As the third fell, flesh rippled beneath the puckered skin, just as the magic attempted to repair the immediate damage. The enchantments on the whip prevented it from happening. The fourth had drawn the first blood, and Cedric's breath hitched as he swayed with a silent grunt, biting his lips until they bled. As the violent blows kept coming, his back became a terrible mess, and he could no longer hold back the agonizing scream. The pain surged through his body, causing his muscles to spasm uncontrollably. Every strike felt like a searing, hot iron was pressed against his raw, exposed flesh. With each blow, Cedric's vision blurred, and darkness threatened to consume him. The torment seemed never-ending, leaving him gasping for air and praying for the excruciating ordeal to finally come to an end. Cedric collapsed as the final blow landed, his blood freely flowing down the marble floor. He couldn't stop shaking, and every shallow breath made him gasp, echoing through the hall.

'Escort him to the healers.' Phobos addressed the guards with a detached voice and a mask of callous indifference. Cedric's body was limp and lifeless as the guards lifted him off the ground, their expressions betraying no sympathy for his suffering. As they carried him away, Phobos observed the scene, his eyes untouched by the pain he had inflicted.

Elyon stared in disbelief as the horror unfolded in front of her eyes. She couldn't understand how her brother could be so heartless and cruel. Nobody raised a finger to protest this injustice, and she was helpless to do anything to oppose it. This was also the most horrifying and gruesome thing she had ever seen. Elyon's heart sank as she realized the depth of the cruelty that existed in this world. As the cruel punishment continued, nausea stirred in her squeamish stomach. Despite her inability to watch, the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart remained in her mind long after she had turned away. Monsters. Everybody over here was a cruel monster. She undoubtedly saw some smiling faces genuinely enjoying the excessive violence and calculating ones merely looking to take advantage of the opportunity to rise through the noble ranks. Doubt began to creep into her heart. She, too, played a role in this dangerous incident. Elyon dashed to the doors, guards following, to vomit into the shadowy corner as her vision filled with unshed tears at this sudden realization. Feeling disgusted by the weak stomach and unsettled mind, she hovered anxiously at the edge of the crowd, desperately trying to catch a glimpse of how badly injured Cedric was.

'You will come with us.' The imposing, uniformed man seized her by the elbow. Even if she wanted to know how Cedric was holding on, Elyon reluctantly nodded, too afraid to object. She dutifully followed the armed men out through the castle's winding corridors until they arrived at her rooms, willingly surrendering to her faith. The frightened girl was nudged inside and left alone to deal with her confused and turbulent emotions. As she stood in the middle of her room, Elyon's mind raced with questions and uncertainties. The dull sound of the key locking the door sounded like a prison sentence.

Chapter 20: Chapter 19

Chapter Text

Phobos rubbed his temples after dismissing the Court, as the stress of the day caused a mild headache. He despised the simpering of fools and their daily frivolous pandering to each other. One good thing was that, after all these years as Prince, he had trained the nobles like faithful dogs on leashes. Sometimes, from his gaze alone, they ran with tails between their legs but still yipped and barked, straining in their bonds. Having a reputation as a merciless bastard worked in his favor on occasion. Phobos knew that his power over the nobles was both a blessing and a curse. While their obedience provided him with a sense of control, it also reminded him of the fragile nature of his authority. Despite their subservience, their loyalty was merely a facade, ready to crumble at the first sign of weakness. Feeling disgusted with himself because of the act he had to perform, Phobos left the throne room, going to his chambers with exhaustion settled on his shoulders. In a long-forgotten time, the Guardian was a pacifist. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. If he could, he would spend most of his days tending to the gardens, but that was just wishful thinking. Now, burdened with the weight of his secrets and the constant need to maintain control, Phobos longed for the tranquility of his former life. However, duty called, and he discarded his desires for the sake of the people. The job of ruling the country was not easy, and responsibilities just kept piling up on top of him. At times, Phobos wanted to scream at the injustice of it all. He did not choose this, but he will endure it until the end.

The Prince sighed as the day went on, longing for peace. After stopping in the study room to get two tumblers and a bottle of amber liquid, he went to the medical wing, taking secret shortcuts to avoid the prying eyes of his advisors. He entered the infirmary, frightening the healers with his sudden appearance. As the other people resumed their work, the head healer approached him quickly.

'Your Excellency, is there something I can assist you with? Your presence here is unexpected.' The man nervously asked, wringing his hands.

'Lord Cedric?' Phobos raised an eyebrow at the suddenly sweating man. It was not his intention to disrupt their work.

'Ah, yes, down the corridor... Last room on the right,' he stammered out, bowing down to him.

Phobos nodded curtly, acknowledging the healer's instructions. 'Dismissed,' he said, trying not to smile at the sometimes ridiculous ways people acted around him. It was as if they thought he sent everyone to the gallows for a few careless words. He had that power, but he never abused it. People were either afraid of him or willing to lick his boots in exchange for slivers of favor. The Guardian of the Heart was an exception to the rule. She was not frightened and had no desire for anything he could offer her. It felt like a breath of fresh air after spending days underground. As a Prince, he could bestow jewels and riches if she asked, which the girl did not. Maybe he was a fool, but Phobos had to admit that Will brought unexpected light to his otherwise dark existence. Despite the stark contrast in their personalities, Phobos found himself drawn to Will's genuine nature and lack of ulterior motives. He had no idea how long they would continue to play this reckless game. But for now, Phobos was willing to take the risk, cherishing each moment they spent together. He knew that their time together was limited, but he couldn't resist the magnetic pull between them.

He entered a patient's room, which smelled strongly of herbs and poultices, and saw Cedric lying on a half-raised bed. The blonde man looked quite pale, with his upper body encased in white bandages.

'Is this an official visit, my Lord?' He asked courteously, narrowing his steely gray eyes.

Phobos shook his head slightly before turning around and carefully placing the bottle on the small table. His back was straight, and his movements were deliberately controlled, as if he were trying to hide any signs of cracks in his facade.

'For f*ck's sake, Cedric, if you continue to defy my orders, I have no choice but to deliver the punishments!'' He growled in considerable frustration. The simmering tension in the room intensified as both men stared each other down.

'It would not be the first time, you sad*stic bastard...' Cedric shrugged and hissed in pain. For a second, his eyes flashed yellow, with a hint of something primal lurking beneath the surface, reacting to his injury.

'I always thought you were the clever one. It appears it was an incorrect assumption.' Phobos retorted, inspecting the wall-mounted cabinet containing various bottles and jars. He took a glass and filled it with water from a clay pitcher before selecting a few containers and pouring their mysterious contents into the liquid.

'For the pain...' Phobos offered the strange concoction to Cedric. He eagerly grasped the glass and drank it without hesitation. Cedric's face contorted in a mixture of disgust and relief as the remedy instantly numbed his throbbing back. 'That was revolting. I assumed you didn't use poison because it would be too plebeian for you.' Cedric visibly shuddered at the thought of ingesting such a repulsive mixture.

'Most medicines taste foul... I may change my mind about it if you continue annoying me.' Phobos threatened with a smile on his lips, pouring the amber liquid into the tumblers and pushing one in Cedric's direction. The first sip burned his tongue, leaving a pleasant tingling with a honey aftertaste. The Prince sat down on the spare chair and took another sip, enjoying the warm sensation of the strong alcohol.

'As you are probably aware, I had to use you as an example. I will not apologize; you caused a lot of trouble and continued to defy my orders.' Phobos said, getting more comfortable on the hard-backed chair. 'Also, I had to teach Elyon a lesson. Her actions have consequences, and you crossed the line by following her lead.'

'It was humiliating!' Cedric hissed with pain and anger. His voice trembled, recalling the torture he had endured. 'I never meant to defy your orders. I was merely trying to protect Elyon, who was unaware of her actions.' He clenched his fists, feeling a surge of resentment towards Phobos. 'I understand the need for discipline, but there must have been another way to handle the situation,' Cedric retorted, his voice filled with anger and his eyes burning with frustration as he struggled to find a resolution. 'I have always been loyal to you, Phobos,' he added, his voice filled with a mix of regret and defiance. 'But punishing me without considering the circ*mstances feels unjust.'

'You heal… In a few weeks, even the scars will fade away,' Phobos shrugged, looking unapologetic. Cedric's ire intensified at Phobos' dismissive response. 'But disgrace will remain,' he said through gritted teeth. 'You can't just brush off my wounds and expect everything to be forgotten.' Cedric's voice cracked with a mix of disappointment and hurt as he struggled to move. 'You wanted Elyon to trust us. I did what I had to. In this situation, if she starts distancing herself from you, it will set me back to the starting point. Do you have any idea how it will impact your image in her eyes?' Cedric expressed his displeasure with a heavy sigh. 'You may have satisfied the Court's need for a scapegoat, but Elyon would see us as monsters, unfeeling and heartless.'

'Innocent people died, Cedric! You paid the price for her actions.' Phobo's raised his voice in disdain. 'Elyon will despise me. But with you, she will feel responsible. I see how my sister looks at you. Do not deny; you can see her affection in her eyes.' Phobos smirked knowingly. 'She will blame herself for any pain caused to you. Elyon's perception of this world should be shattered; this is not a fairytale we live in. Now that she is forced to confront the harsh reality that her choices have real-life implications, she will no longer be able to hide behind her naive beliefs.'

'What will you have me do about it?' Cedric sneered in dismay. It was an accurate assumption. The girl evidently felt an attachment to him.

'If everything else fails, seduce her...' Phobos gently tapped his finger on the glass. 'She should enjoy her youth while it lasts. Use this to your advantage, Cedric. Manipulate her vulnerability and exploit her guilt.'

'What?' Cedric asked, shocked. 'Did you just grant me permission to... to...' he could not complete the sentence, finding the idea ludicrous. 'Elyon is young, and I think she's still inexperienced,' he muttered, feeling slightly embarrassed about discussing such topics with the woman's family.

'When did that ever stop you?' Phobos scoffed, rolling his eyes.

'Why? I do not understand...' Cedric contemplated, feeling a bit lost about his friend's actions. Phobos smirked, his eyes gleaming with mischief. 'Oh, Cedric, you misunderstand me. I merely suggest that you guide her, help her grow, and make her learn from her mistakes,' he clarified, his tone dripping with insincerity. 'After all, what are families for if not to shape each other's paths? It is a failsafe for you. If by any means something happens to me, you will be protected... Being the new Queen's Consort is not a bad place to be. We both know that everybody waits for us to make mistakes, for they could feast on our remains,' he sighed, refiling the glass.

'You will never abdicate the throne... I am not ignorant; you are hiding something... What does it have to do with magic's disappearance? I can feel it in my bones as the shift between the forms gets harder. From the rumors, my spy network reports that this is happening all around the place. Why are you unaffected?' Cedric declared, narrowing his eyes. The Prince's expression hardened as he met his gaze. 'There are forces at play you would struggle to comprehend,' he admitted, his voice laced with bitterness. 'But rest assured, I am doing everything in my power to restore the proper order.' Phobos said this, knowing he was affected more than anyone knew. However, he was the original Guardian, mixed with descendants of the royal line. He will be the last one to go out unless something kills him before it. Contemplating how much to tell and trust Cedric, Phobos squeezed his glass tighter. The action did not slip past the scrutinizing gaze of the general.

'My Prince Phobos, have some trust in me. After all these years and things, I endured under your hands... Does it not prove my loyalty to you?' The blonde male bowed his head in silent submission.

'Cedric, do not use your honey-coated words on me!' Phobos sneered, 'You are a slippery and cunning bastard, valuing self-preservation above all else. You are loyal until it suits your purposes. Yet I have given you power when nobody else valued your person. I wonder if, given a higher purpose, you would remain by my side until the very end or run away with the tail between your legs.' Phobos growled and refiled his glass, not waiting for an answer. Holding a bottle, he considered getting drunk and, for a moment, forgetting everything. Putting the liquid away, he sighed. There was still work to do. He could not have lapses in reasoning, even when the alcohol pleasantly warmed his bones.

Cedric's eyes flickered with a mix of defiance as he lifted his head to meet Phobos' gaze. 'My Lord, I understand your doubts, but I assure you, my loyalty runs deeper than self-preservation,' he said firmly. 'I have proven my dedication time and again, and I am willing to face any challenge or danger that may come our way. My purpose lies in serving you faithfully until the very end.'

'I cannot trust you, Cedric. There is no true friendship in this wretched place. Everyone is out for themselves, and I have learned that the hard way. It's a lonely existence, but at least I know where I stand.' Phobos muttered, his eyes fixed on the empty glass in his hand. 'Your action almost cost me the one thing I was unprepared to lose... You deserved the punishment, even if it does seem unfair in your eyes.'

Cedric grimaced, throwing away the blanket. Hissing through his teeth, he stood up from the bed and fell to his knees. His face contorted with pain, and he clenched his fists, trying to push through the agony. Phobos watched in silence, a flicker of concern crossing his eyes. 'My, Prince, do I have to crawl on my knees like a slave to justify myself? What happened to you? Where is my friend, who created fireworks in the soldier's barracks when we trained with the swords as kids? Where is the teenager who would sneak into the garden to look at the stars? Phobos, I do not recognize you anymore. Does our past mean so little to you?' Cedric swayed and paled drastically. The bandages were once again painted red. His words hung heavy in the air, and Phobos felt a pang of guilt in his chest but masked it with anger. 'Enough! We will not speak about this anymore! You had no idea your blunder could have destroyed us all!' Phobos suddenly commented, feeling the darkness eating him from inside. 'I cannot be your friend and ruler.' His whisper was barely heard. Cedric was correct; he was broken, but he could not afford to show any weaknesses. The carefree life he once had was just a fond dream.

'I humbly apologize for my mistake... I didn't intend...' Cedric suddenly shuddered, realizing what was being said.

'Healers!' Phobos called, and his voice resounded in the small infirmary. He turned around and left the room with a flick of his luxurious robe, allowing the people rushing to help the patient to enter. He was sick of everything. The constant lies and pressure, deceiving people, and palace intrigues. They weren't worth his pain, but as a ruler and a Guardian, he couldn't abandon them to their fate. His sworn duty was to protect, and he would carry it out no matter what. Phobos strode determinedly through the silent corridors. He still had one task to complete before retiring for the evening. When he arrived at the white double doors, he nodded to the guards, who bowed in deference.

'Lady Elyon, the Prince is here to see you!' One of them knocked as the other unlocked the door, allowing him through and returning to his position with a small bow. Phobos walked into a pale green waiting room with delicate sofas, white tables, and fresh flowers. The entire room screamed about the womanly touch. It had been specially decorated for the Ladies in Waiting, but only one occupant was pacing beside the window like a caged beast. When she noticed his arrival, she stomped furiously towards him.

'How could you? Cedric is my friend!' Elyon screamed angrily. Phobos frowned at her blatant disrespect and need for drama. However, his sister was still very immature for her age, and if she wanted an argument, he was more than willing to provide it. Her actions nearly ruined everything, and people died as a result of her ignorance.

'First and foremost, Cedric is my general. As the leader of the nation, you will need to differentiate between personal and private matters. Don't be naive, Elyon! You disobeyed my orders, and Cedric took the fall for your actions! I was obligated to deliver the corresponding punishment, or did you wish to take the penalty in his stead? Having royal blood in your veins, sister, does not give you carte blanche to do whatever you please. Your foolish decisions have resulted in the deaths of people. I am disappointed! This is not the behavior of a future queen.' He hissed with displeasure and pent-up anger in his voice. 'I had high hopes for you as my sister. However, your reckless actions have shown a lack of responsibility and disregard for the consequences. It is time for you to reflect on your behavior.'

'You are a monster!' Elyon screamed out the hateful words that had been in her mind all evening.

'Monster?' Phobos laughed out loud. 'You and I are not so dissimilar! If I recall correctly, it was you who tortured your friend in the dungeons. Don't be a hypocrite!' He sneered at her courage to spit offense in his face.

'It's different! They ruin everything! If nobody is doing anything, I will finish them off!' Elyon yelled like a stubborn child, throwing a tantrum. Her irrational rage needed an outlet, and she blamed the Guardians for destroying her world. It didn't matter that the girls were once her friends. In her mind, the Guardian was to blame for everything that went wrong.

'You will do no such thing!' Phobos snapped, and his rigid control crumbled. 'Foolish little sister! Stop this tantrum! I will not tolerate such disobedience! Have you learned anything from your lessons? You simply cannot give up your idyllic fantasy of a fairytale kingdom! Open your eyes and see—we live in a snake pit! Five people, Elyon! They were killed because of your selfish actions and incompetence!' Phobos suddenly growled, pressing the magic down on her. Elyon gasped, and her legs trembled until she collapsed to the floor from the constant assault on her senses. This was a nightmare. How could everything go so wrong in an hour? She whimpered, clutching her chest, and, unbeknownst to her, Elyon's eyes began to flash white as the magic reacted to the turbulent emotions churning inside. Phobos simply grimaced as he looked at the pitiful woman. In some ways, the girl resembled Weira and was his half-sister because of his mixed identity, but he couldn't love her for who she was. He could not feel anything for her, even if their deceased mother would never forgive him for his actions. In this game of power, Elyon represented a necessary sacrifice, and he could not afford the feelings of family ties clouding his judgment. The demands of the many outweigh the needs of the few. With a wave of his hand, Elyon crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Not wanting to abandon the girl on the floor, he lifted her and placed her on the bed, studying her sleeping form. Phobos palm hovered above her heart, hazily glowing with a pale greenish light. It seeped into her body until the girl sighed peacefully, as if a huge weight had been lifted. The Prince arose and left the room with worry etched on his face. Elyon's magic was spiraling out of control, clouded by her emotions. The more she practiced it, the greater the effects were. Time was running out for all of them. His decision will determine her faith. Live or die...

'Secure the room. Do not allow anyone in.' Phobos threw out the orders, passing by the soldiers. 'By all means, my liege,' they replied, nodding and remaining standing in their silent vigil.

Somewhere in Heatherfield City, Will opened the doors to the silent apartment, hoping to slip by her mother unnoticed. The girls accompanied Taranee home and explained how her copy came to be, as well as everything else that had happened while she was away. With confirmation that the girl was safe, they scattered to their homes. Will was relieved when the only thing that greeted her was silence. Hoping her mother was asleep, she silently undressed, putting her outerwear on the hanger. Her hopes were dashed, however, when the apartment alarm beeped: 'You are in so much trouble...' the annoying sing-song voice gloated.

Will groaned, realizing that her mother was indeed awake and aware of her late arrival. Steeling herself for the fallout, Will went to the kitchen and turned on the light. Susan was sitting in stony silence, watching as her daughter squirmed. There was an empty cup and a phone on the table. She was clearly waiting for her.

'I can't believe you snuck out again, Will,' her mother scolded, disappointment evident in her voice. Will braced herself for the lecture she knew was coming, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration wash over her.

'Where were you?' Her voice was tense and full of accusation: 'Do you have any idea how worried I was when I could not find you?'

'I'm sorry, mom.' Her head was bowed in shame. She could imagine it, and it made her feel like a bad daughter. Will bit her lower lip as she felt tears well up in her eyes. How close did she come to dying in an unknown world? What would happen if one day she did not return? How can she inform her mother about magic's existence? Will had hidden so much of herself that the girl she once was appeared superficial in her mother's eyes.

'I am disappointed in you, Will.' Susan continued, 'After we moved, there was a hope that our lives would get better, but now I wonder if I made a mistake?'

'What? No…' Will started to say, but with an angry gaze from her mother, she suppressed the rest of the words.

'Do you think I do not know about your nightly excursions? What about the slipping grades and skipping school? Are you on drugs? Or joined a gang? Found a secret boyfriend? Did I not provide you with enough attention? Why this teenage rebellion? What is it, Wilhelmina? It feels like I don't know you anymore. My little child became a delinquent!' She pressed her lips together in determination. Will could feel her mother's disappointment and frustration weighing heavily on her. The accusations and questions only added to the growing tension between them. It was clear that her mother was struggling to understand why Will had changed so drastically, and it pained her to see their once close relationship slipping away.

'I am not a child!' She tried to defend herself, but her words felt empty. Will knew that her mother's concerns were valid, but she also felt misunderstood. Will wanted her mother to see that she was simply trying to navigate the challenges of growing up and finding her own identity. However, the divide between them seemed to widen with each passing day, leaving Will feeling lost and alone in her struggle for independence. She protected the Metamoor while her own world crumbled because she could not find a balance.

'I will not allow you to ruin your life! Will, you are grounded until I decide otherwise. No more playing around. I expected more from you,' she said, looking at her with disappointment. Will felt a surge of anger and frustration at her mother's words, as if her efforts to protect the Metamoor were insignificant in comparison to her personal growth. 'I am sorry; I am such a disappointment in your eyes...' Her voice trembled as she struggled to hold back tears. Susan sighed, her regret evident in her eyes, but there was also a glimmer of understanding as she realized the weight of her words for her daughter. She reached out and gently squeezed Will's hand, offering a silent apology for the harshness of her reprimand. 'I know you see yourself as an adult, but as long as you live under my protection, I will not let you make choices that could harm you. I want what's best for you, even if it doesn't always seem that way. Trust me, one day you'll understand why I'm so strict." Susan's voice softened as she tried to reassure her daughter and bridge the gap between them. 'Dinner is in the fridge if you are hungry.' She nodded and walked away, leaving the frozen daughter standing in the middle of the room.

'Mom, I'm sorry.' Will whispered into an empty room. She sniffed as the hurtful words swirled in her mind. It was untrue. She knew her mother loved her and only wanted to protect her, but it still stung to hear those statements. Will was aware that she was in trouble, but this was a bad turn of events, as if her life wasn't complicated enough. She cried and felt the dread settle in her stomach. Something had to give; it was not her fault the burden of being a Guardian was placed on her shoulders. Will wished she could make her mother understand the weight she carried and the sacrifices she made to protect others. She yearned for a moment of respite, a chance to be free from the responsibilities that seemed to consume her every waking moment. If only Will had known that everything was about to get even worse from here...

Chapter 21: Chapter 20

Chapter Text

The morning was a tense affair. Her mother was firm in her decision, and the silence was awkward and full of unspoken things. The uncertainty in the air was palpable as both of them tried to avoid eye contact, each lost in their thoughts. Will buried her face in a cup of coffee, attempting to conceal the consequences of yet another sleepless night. Half of it was spent restlessly turning over in bed, trying to come up with an explanation for her actions but coming up with nothing believable except telling the truth. Will knew that the truth would be difficult to swallow, but she also understood that honesty was the only way to mend the broken trust. However, what mother wants to hear her child endanger her life on a daily basis? She never asked to be the Guardian. The responsibility was entrusted to her, and now, knowing the whole other world was on her shoulders, she could not refuse. It would be selfish and irresponsible, but so much easier. Discretely looking at the pendant in her palm, Will wondered, 'Can she even refuse the magic?' It had seeped right down to her bones, and even if she could, it was a ridiculous idea. The fate of not only herself but also those around her depended on her ability to embrace the magic and fulfill her role as the Guardian. The weight of the pendant reminded her of the immense power it held, a power that could protect or destroy. As much as she longed for a normal life, Will couldn't turn her back on her duty. Not after everything. The blood and tears she spent on missions and the bonds she formed after arriving in Heatherfield, not to mention the tangled mess of her relationship with Phobos and the never-ending discrepancies of uncovered secrets. She knew almost nothing about him, but the inexplicable bond they shared burned in her blood. Every time they met, it ignited everything around them, stealing her conscious thoughts and making her prone to risky decisions. With just the touch of his fingers, he led her to feelings she didn't know how to grasp. Nothing made any sense anymore. In just a few months, her perfectly normal life fell apart. How do things get so confusing? Will had no idea. It began only after their faithful meeting in the garden. After a while, everything seemed to slip through her fingers. The school, the job, her friendships, and the Guardian's issues. She found herself struggling to keep up with her responsibilities, constantly overwhelmed by the weight of her chaotic emotions. The once-clear path she had envisioned for herself became a hazy blur, leaving her feeling lost and disconnected from the world around her. It was unfair. It hurt. Even now, she had to be strong because lives depended on it, and the constant mental strain was exhausting. Will sighed, looking at the dark liquid inside her cup—it was bitter, just like her life.

Susan observed her daughter in between salad bites. The girl nursed the coffee cup as if her life depended on it. Not the healthiest choice for breakfast, but she clamped her lips, not wanting another argument after yesterday. Maybe she was overly strict, but Will had never caused so many problems before. Susan was at a loss for words. It left a bad taste in her mouth as she tried to figure out what had gone wrong. This graceful creature abruptly took the place of her daughter, who had previously been an ugly duckling. Susan could have blamed puberty, but that was not the case. It felt like Will had the entire world on her shoulders, yet she had been so resolute to continue despite everyone saying otherwise. Susan couldn't help but wonder if there was something deeper going on with Will—something that she hadn't yet discovered. She couldn't shake off the feeling that there was a hidden struggle causing her daughter's sudden change in behavior. She had to intervene to help in some way. Nonetheless, it has resulted in disaster. She didn't want to make the accusations, but the sudden scare of the drugging and ending up in the hospital on Halloween, followed by not finding Will at home, was the final straw. Maybe it was a guy thing, but the only male Susan knew was Matt Olsen, and Will stopped talking about him. If only she could figure out what the problem was. She silently sighed, seeing no way out.

'We will have some new rules from today,' she began, seeing Will wincing in her coffee. 'After school, you will go straight home unless we agree otherwise with your part-time work. No more swimming or meetings with the girls.' Susan's heart sank as she saw the disappointment in Will's eyes. She knew these new rules would be tough to accept, but she couldn't ignore her recent behavior any longer. She hoped that by setting these boundaries, she could finally uncover the root of the problem and help her daughter through whatever was going on.

'But, Mom, a championship is coming soon.' Will trailed but did not continue, avoiding starting another row.

'When you get your grades up, we will attend to that. I'll have our doorman confirm your return time, so don't expect to get out of this.'

'Fine, but sometimes I have remedial math lessons with Miss Rudolph,' she replied glumly.

'All right, send me your schedule after you get it in order. I'm not doing this to punish you. You must take responsibility for your actions. If your grades continue to fall, your graduation date may be pushed back. Is this what you want?' Susan asked her daughter.

Seeing her slumped shoulders made her resolve falter. 'Will, I know you are trying, but what happened? Why are you skipping school? Is it a boy's problem? Are you in some kind of trouble?' She tried prying into her daughter's life with genuine concern.

Will nibbled her lip. This was the moment. The truth should have come out, but she couldn't do it. She swallowed the lump in her throat and lied, feeling like a fraud and a terrible human being.

'No, mom. I'm not in trouble. I'll try harder, I promise. I have to go to school. We meet in the evening.' Will ran away with a reason to avoid more questions. She grabbed her backpack, put on her jacket, and stepped outside into the cold air. Winter was approaching. People walked huddled in warm clothes, and the promise of snow was in the air. While she waited for the bus, the barely illuminated trees stood bare against the dark sky. It was too cold to ride the bicycle, and Will didn't want to risk slipping on icy roads. As the bus arrived, Will boarded and found a seat near the back, where she could watch the city pass by through the foggy windows, hoping that today would be a better day at school. She was exhausted and sleep-deprived, trying to come to terms with her latest death experience. Once again, Phobos saved her. How many times has he done that? She lost count. Somewhere along the way, she succumbed to his persuasion and could no longer deny this, no matter how much she wished her feelings were false. It was a fatal attraction. Her heart betrayed her. He was getting under her skin and into her mind, chipping away at any defenses she had put up. The only issue was trust. No matter how many times he saved her, Will was still unsure if it was for his benefit. She had the nagging doubt that Phobos had ulterior motives for saving her. The thought lingered in her mind, causing her to question his true intentions. Despite the uncertainty, there was an undeniable connection they shared, leaving her torn between trusting him and protecting herself from potential harm. Would it be so bad if she let herself slip a little? To let someone else carry the burden... Phobos was still an enemy, and she should remember that, but questions plagued her mind. Why did their magic meld like kindred spirits? Why her? Why now? She required answers. No more hiding, no more distractions. Will was determined to get the explanation and then decide how to proceed. She felt better after making the resolution, but her mood plummeted again when she arrived at school.

Students milled about the corridors, waiting for the lesions to begin. She put her clothes in the locker and went to get the books she needed for history class. Everything else happened very quickly. She saw Taranee walking toward her, with the other girls right behind her, and then her cheek hurt. Will winced in pain as she touched her face, realizing that Taranee had slapped her.

'How could you!?' Her eyes blazed with angry fire. 'Do you know what you did?' She hissed. 'Nigel is not speaking to me because I ignored him for three days! And you know why? Because only you knew about us, but my copy overlooked that minor detail. If your relationship with Matt went down the drain, it should not mean we should suffer with you! Also, how can you be so selfish and abandon me on Meridian for so long?' Her angry rant continued.

'What?' Will asked, looking confused. Her friend slapped her across the face. She had no idea what was being said. Her mind had gone blank.

'Are you kidding me?' Taranee's frustration reached its peak as she couldn't believe Will's apparent cluelessness.

'Taranee stop! Think what you are saying!' Hay Lin steered the enraged girl away as her yelling attracted the attention of others.

'Sorry, Will, I don't know what's happened to her.' Irma apologized, and the two of them dragged Taranee away, trying to calm her down. Cornelia traced them with her eyes and adjusted her already-perfect hair.

'There is some truth in what Taranee said. You are quite selfish,' she began, raising an eyebrow. 'We almost died that day. Also, The Heart of Kandrakar did not allow the girls to touch it when we needed you the most. I don't think you realize how much power that thing has over us. You could let us in on your decision-making. Perhaps then so much trouble would not have occurred.' Cornelia trailed, eyeing the medallion hidden by her sweater.

'Why are you blaming me? I was unconscious most of the time when you rescued Taranee. I would have helped otherwise. She was the reason I was out of commission. Do I blame her? No! So, I don't understand what the problem is?' Will was trying to comprehend why suddenly her best friend was so angry. She did not forget about Nigel on purpose. She didn't even understand how the copy worked in the first place. They only needed to conceal her disappearance, and the magic helped. Will was so done the day. Feeling the beginning of a headache, she strode to history class.

'We should have a meeting about this?' Cornelia offered, following her through the students. Will glanced back at Cornelia, appreciating her concern. 'Yeah, maybe we should,' she replied, grateful for the support. 'I just hope we can clear things up and get back to normal.' With a sigh, she pushed open the door to the history classroom, ready to face whatever awaited her inside. 'However, I'm grounded. My mom found me missing after our excursion, so no more free time.' Will tiredly sighed.

'Really Will? How can you be so irresponsible? What about our Guardian duty?' Cornelia was clearly annoyed with her. 'Some leader you are! I can't believe this…' She huffed and stomped away.

The bell rang, and the students began to file into the classroom, taking their seats and preparing for the day's lesson. Will slumped onto his desk, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration. Will was numb. How did this happen? It seemed like everyone was suddenly against her. She sat in class, listening to the teacher through the fog of confusion and hurt. Kandrakar's Heart warmed against her skin, and she clutched it through the cloth, squeezing it like a lifeline. She was not selfish. Will gave and gave pieces of herself until there was nothing left. How can they accuse her of something like this? Just once, she wanted to be free of the responsibility of deciding the fate of others. It would be simple to abandon obligations and let the girls decide what to do. Maybe then they'd realize what a burden leadership was. If they could see how much she had already given, they might empathize with her.

'Phobos would understand...' entered a sullen thought into her mind. He was responsible for the entire kingdom. He would know firsthand the weight of leadership and the sacrifices it demanded. Was it as much of a burden on him as it was on her? Will wanted to know. The sudden need to see him was new. She was sinking deeper and deeper into their hidden connection. 'Fine. For a change, I will be greedy. I will see him and ask for answers...' she thought, suddenly feeling angry at the world and trying to smother the guilt about her decision.

Deep within Kandrakar's tranquil palace, the endless swirling of the Aurameres shook and came to a halt for a split second. The colorful balls flared and continued their perpetual cycle, slightly faded compared to before. An invisible disease was spreading from within. Endarno smiled, sensing a disturbance in the otherwise serene magic. Everything was going according to his plan. At the moment, all he has to do is wait and deal with Oracle. He chuckled silently as he imagined tormenting a certain prince with long-overdue vengeance. It will be so sweet to rub salt into his wounds and to enjoy his suffering and struggle to endure. He knew every plan the prince concocted was a futile endeavor. He will have everything in the near future, and no one will be able to stop him. Not the Guardians, and certainly not some spoiled little prince. The figures were moving in his favor, and he was the puppeteer, waiting for them to fall. His patience will pay off because he meticulously orchestrated each step to ensure his triumph. The prince's arrogance would be his downfall, and Endarno relished in the thought of witnessing his ultimate defeat. With a sly grin, he relished in the knowledge that his power and control over the unfolding events were unshakable. Any feeble attempts to resist would only serve to amuse him further, and he reveled in the certainty of his impending victory...

Chapter 22: Chapter 21

Chapter Text

Elyon paced around her room like a tiger in a cage. A week. That's how long she's been locked away, with no knowledge of the outside world. After a few days of moping and lamenting the fundamental unfairness of the world, her brother being an ass, and worrying about Cedric, she became bored. After a while, with no internet, TV, or cell phones, tedious monotony sets in. Elyon attempted to read, but most books lacked the sophistication or a deeper understanding of the culture required, so she gave up on finding a good romance novel. One book about local legends and beliefs caught her attention. According to it, the Guardian of Metamoor bestowed magic on the Meridian royal line. She once asked Cedric how her magic came to be. He told of a battle with unimaginable evil in which the planet's Guardian was severely injured and unable to continue his duties, and how he won the battle with the help of a sorceress. In exchange for the assistance, the Guardian offered some of his magic as a substitute and asked to be laid to sleep—never to be seen again. And the sorcerer rose to become Metamoor's first Queen. It was a fascinating tale. The legend of the Guardian remained a certain point in Metamoor's religion, and they even made theater plays about it and held festivals in his honor. The Guardian's sacrifice and the sorceress's rise to become Queen became symbols of selflessness and power in Metamoor. People revered the Guardian as a divine figure, attributing their safety and prosperity to his legacy. The festivals held in his honor were grand spectacles, filled with enchanting performances that brought the legend to life for generations to come. She had yet to see one of those celebrations but was filled with anticipation for one to come. The stories she had heard from her servants painted a vivid picture of the festivities, with colorful costumes, mesmerizing music, and breathtaking displays of magic. She couldn't wait to witness the awe-inspiring rituals and feel the energy of the crowd as they celebrated the Guardian's legacy. The fantasy made her days less mundane, transporting her to a world of wonder and enchantment, even though she already lived in one.

Another thing was that her lessons continued on schedule. Elyon would have been grateful for the distraction. However, if she sees another embroidery needle, she's going to start screaming in frustration. The etiquette lessons were driving her insane. How to sit, how to stand, how to eat, and how to dance were examples of the proper activities required of the lady of the respectable lineage. It felt suffocating and antiquated to her modern sensibilities. She longed for a break from the rigid expectations and yearned for a taste of freedom. The constant scrutiny and pressure to conform to societal norms were suffocating her spirit, making her crave an escape into the outside world. The head matron was a strict teacher. She ran the castle like a well-oiled machine, from the cooks to the maids, all the way down to the stable hands. Everyone has a role in society. There were also history, law, and economics classes. Everything was so different from what she was used to that her head spun from the amount of information crammed inside. It wouldn't be so bad if Cedric's magical lesions continued. He always explained the additional questions she asked, but he was unavailable. That's what her guards said after she tried to sneak out, and they politely escorted her back inside the room. It was like living in history, only with magic. It would have been easier if she had grown up in Meridian, but it was difficult. Overall, she could think clearly for the first time in weeks, as all of her anger had vanished. Sometimes her chest hurt, and Elyon wondered if something was wrong with her heart, but there was no one to turn to for advice.

Her only other interaction was with a maid, who brought her food and cleaned the room. She spoke with her, but she was still a little unaccustomed to the general use of everyone's status. The deference they excluded quickly got old because she was above them all. A Lady. A Princess. A future queen—even if they did not know about it yet, she still could not fathom all the responsibilities the titles required of her. It just felt like an enormous burden. Elyon wondered if she could someday change the world into a better modern version of Earth. This world was archaic and bloodthirsty. She still had nightmares, hearing the flesh being torn apart by the whip.

Someone knocked on the door, and a young woman dressed in a dark gray uniform entered. It was made up of a long, puffy skirt, a tunic-style shirt that doubled as an apron with an elongated front, and hair pulled back under a small white embroidered hat.

'My lady.' She curtsied in greeting, placing a covered tray on the table. 'I brought you supper.' The young woman smiled as she placed a basket of bread, butter, jam, meats, and fruits on the table. Elyon missed good old-fashioned pizza, but this was a healthy meal, and she couldn't complain about the simply delicious food when her skin became brighter by the day, removing the artificial chemicals from within. She thanked the young woman with a nod, her eyes lingering on the vibrant colors of the fruits, and took a seat at the table, appreciating the effort put into presenting the meal so elegantly. The young servant's attention to detail and commitment to providing nourishing food made Elyon feel grateful for her presence in the castle.

'Thank you, Flora,' Elyon smiled at the maid. 'Any news from outside?'

'Perhaps, my lady,' the girl said quietly, listening intently to what was going on outside the door.

'What?' Elyon looked confused but stopped when the maid motioned to remain silent. She soon heard two quiet thuds from outside.

'Apologies, my lady. I was looking for a sign that the guards should be sleeping. I offered them some fruit cakes laced with sleeping syrup. 'We only have an hour to get out and back in,' Flora explained politely, pulling another servant's uniform from the bottom of the basket. Elyon's eyes widened in surprise as she realized the extent of Flora's preparations. 'You clever girl,' she whispered, a mixture of admiration and apprehension in her voice.

'Quickly, miss, dress up! Lord Cedric awaits.’ She promptly handed her well-worn clothes and motioned for her to undress. Elyon quickly agreed, slipping out of her own clothes and into the servant's uniform, feeling the blood rush to her head. Finally, something was happening, and she was overjoyed as they dashed through the castle's shadowy corners to the secret meeting spot.

For the first time in a long time, Phobos was at ease. There were no annoying nobles who required his immediate attention, and he finished work in the early evening and had free time to roam to his heart's content. Unsure of what to do with his free time, the Prince went to the stables. The structure was large and stood on the outskirts of the castle, housing the horses and war rhinos—the big, hunkering beasts were bred for battle. Every stall was clean and full of hay, and he could smell the leather and sweat of the horses. Underneath it all was a strong odor of manure, a reminder of the constant care and maintenance required to keep the stables in order. Despite the smell, the Prince found solace in the familiar sounds of neighing and hoofbeats, as they provided a sense of calm amidst his busy life at the castle. His Guardian side rejoiced, feeling closer to the animals. He couldn't understand their language anymore, but he could sense every living being in the area and interpret their emotions. From the noble's horses to the cat and her kittens in the hay bay, she was happily purring, feeling all warm and content. The life she created was so innocent, small, and warm. The kittens felt like small balls of fur, content with their little piece of home. When Phobos entered the anteroom, a magnificent silver steed greeted him with a loud snort and a hoof digging the ground. He stroked the muzzle and strong neck, admiring the animal's raw strength. It was his horse, which he had raised from a small foal, and the steed now wanted to run. Phobos could sense the impatient request to hurry up and ride out into the open fields and forests.

'Soon, Arian, my friend...' He scratched the pale horse mane and was rewarded with a satisfied neigh that shook the stall walls. Other horses responded to the steed's joy with jealousy and encouragement. As soon as he decided to open the stall, the proximity wards reacted to someone approaching, and Phobos closed his eyes in annoyance. He crept into the shadows at the stall's corner, sharing space with a cat who hissed at the intruder in her domain. He soothingly patted her head to calm the animal.

Soon, or so it seemed, two maids came into the stables. Looking closer, he noticed the distinct pale hair falling out of one woman's hat. Phobos almost growled in recognition of her magic. What was Elyon doing here? This was a violation of her punishment, and how did she get out of the rooms? He examined the maid, retaining her appearance in his mind. How dare they defy his orders? He was about to step out of the shadows when a third figure appeared. Cedric. Well, that explained a lot. Nobody else could have gone against his wishes, and his general had just been released from the hospital. Phobos observed, deciding not to make a scene and wondering why they were meeting behind his back. For one thing, it aided Cedric's planning; Elyon will definitely trust him now. It was, however, extremely aggravating to be unaware of those plans. Cedric had blurred the lines of his orders yet again. He'll have to do something about it because feeling like an eavesdropper was not on his agenda for the day.

Elyon was nervous, so her hands were sweating. Being outside felt liberating, but she was also afraid of being seen. What capital punishment would her brother impose on her if she disobeyed his orders once more? She did not want to put his patience to the test. Especially after seeing the display in the throne hall. He was ruthless and commanding, and Elyon had a healthy dose of fear of him. At the same time, she wanted to push her boundaries, and the excitement of doing something forbidden caused her heart to race. She refused to be an obedient little lady. It was not in her blood.

‘My lady, come here.’ Flora opened the double wood door, motioning her inside the spacious hall filled with stalls. Inside were the separate animal pens, saddles, and other items lined up along the walls. She'd seen how a war rhino looked, but the vast rooms where they were kept were something entirely different. Elyon had never visited the stables. Actually, she did not have the opportunity to explore the castle grounds beyond its main wings.

‘Miss, if you excuse me, I will wait by the door. Lord Cedric should arrive any minute now.’ The maid nodded to her and hurriedly rushed away. Elyon stood alone, taking in the sights and smells of the unfamiliar surroundings. The air was heavy with the scent of hay and manure, mingling with the earthy aroma of the animals. She marveled at the sheer size of the war rhinos, their powerful presence filling the vast rooms; there were also horses of all breeds and sizes, their gentle eyes and sleek coats catching her attention. The sound of hooves on cobblestone echoed through the courtyard, creating a rhythmic melody that added to the uniqueness of the place.

When Cedric walked in, Elyon felt a wave of relief wash over her. He looked great—much better than the previous image of him, all bloodied and hurting. His long hair was braided, and he dressed simply in a stiff white shirt with a high collar and gray pants. Elyon did not even realize she was stepping closer to his approaching form. As Cedric drew nearer, his piercing gray eyes met hers, and a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, instantly melting away any lingering doubts she may have had about his health.

‘Cedric…’ Elyon greeted him in a breathless whisper. ‘I’m glad you are okay.’

‘Elyon,’ he nodded. 'Apologies for the abrupt breakout; after a week of being cooped up in your suite, I figured you would appreciate a little freedom.’

'Well, this certainly beats my room; even with all the lessons, I was going insane from boredom. How are you? I'm sorry you were hurt because of me the last time we met.' Elyon bit into her lip, conveying how conflicted everything was. In a way, she was to blame for his punishment. Yet, it has been hard to think about the situation objectively because of the exposure to the cutthroat and bloodthirsty reality of the Court.

Someone had to shoulder the blame for the incident. I have represented a better example. You cannot place the fault on your brother. It is not the first time he has had to take a particular stand in unexpected affairs.' Cedric hid a grimace as he recalled the pain inflicted upon his body. The political games they played were beyond Elyon's understanding, and the Prince's decisions were a mystery to everyone but himself. Even this meeting was more for his benefit than anyone else. Elyon had to trust them. Getting her out of imprisonment even for a while, would gather some points in their favor. He still could not believe Phobos offered his sister a silver platter. His calculating mind saw advantages and many more disadvantages. For the time being, he wished to remain her friend, confidante, and teacher. Because she was prone to impulsive behavior, any unnecessary emotions would complicate matters.

‘Can you honestly tell me you are feeling all right? I still have nightmares about this whole thing...' Elyon frowned thoughtfully, trying to inspect Cedric’s body language for any apparent anomalies.

'I'm doing fine right now. The healers undoubtedly did an excellent job. Elyon, you can relax. There was no lasting damage.’ He tried reassuring her, feeling the searching gaze.

‘Prove it!' Elyon demanded, his gaze fixed on him. She had no idea where her courage had come from to demand such proof, but she couldn't let her worries consume her any longer.

‘I beg your pardon?’ Cedric asked, astonished at this girl’s boldness. At the same time, his mind was working overtime, trying to see the benefits of the action.

‘Show me there is no injury, or I will stay in this spot until somebody finds us and we both get in trouble.’ Elyon pressed, wanting to make sure everything was fine. Yet she couldn’t believe she said that, feeling both mortified and giddy at the same time. ‘As your Princess, I command you.' Elyon held Cedric's contemplative gaze, attempting to appear aloof and uninterested. This was her one and only chance to get a close look at a perfect male body. Later, in her room, she will die of embarrassment. Elyon's heart raced as Cedric finally broke his gaze and nodded. Relieved, she let out a breath she didn't realize she had been holding.

‘Fine, but… After this, your maid will escort you back to the castle.’ Cedric gritted his teeth, annoyed by the unforeseen power play. It was against basic etiquette and would be considered inappropriate behavior, but his orders from Phobos were clear: do everything in his power to keep Elyon on their side. And possibly, he recognized some benefits in that. It was always good to have options in case of emergency, and the Princess represented one wild string in this convoluted web. Cedric smirked as he slowly undid his shirt. Two can play this game. Button by button, the pale, unblemished skin gradually revealed itself, followed by the lean, athletic muscles of the stomach. He opened up the immaculate shirt and slowly slid it down from his shoulders, then chuckled and turned around, showing a perfectly healed back. After a few breathless seconds of suspension, he neatly dressed up again.

Elyon realized she was in big trouble when she saw the long fingers painfully slowly unfastening the buttons. With each step, more of his skin was exposed, and her mouth dried out. Her heart raced in her chest with anticipation and shyness. When the entire alluring canvas was revealed, Elyon blushed, her gaze trailing on the naked skin. Her fingers trembled with a desire to caress it, but as she involuntarily stepped closer, the display was over.

'Everything up to your expectations?’ Cedric inquired, looking very smug.

‘Ahh… Yes, you look good. Thanks for the show. I mean, thank you for meeting me.' Elyon stammered out, looking at her shoes. Her cheeks were on fire. ‘I think I will go now... Bye.’ She murmured and swiftly fled. Seeing the flustered girl, Cedric chuckled. His laughter followed her out of the stables. Then, out of nowhere, silent claps echoed throughout the hall as Phobos emerged from the shadows. Phobos approached Cedric with a sly smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. 'Well, well, Cedric, what an unexpected and marvelous performance. It seems like you've made quite an impression on our little Elyon,' he remarked, his voice dripping with amusem*nt as he praised his general.

‘My Lord?’ Cedric asked in a frantic voice at the unexpected appearance.

‘I cannot decide if I should feel angered by your disregard for communication between us or commend you for your actions towards Elyon.’ Phobos stood beside him and tilted his head in contemplation.

‘My apologies, Prince’ He put his hand on the heart and bowed in deference.

‘Cedric, why do you always try to vex me?’ Phobos lifted an eyebrow and crossed his arms, a playful smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. 'Is it your way of seeking my attention, or do you simply enjoy testing my patience?' Cedric's eyes widened in surprise as he struggled to find the right words to respond.

‘I did not intend to keep this meeting secret, my Lord. I had to act swiftly and would have reported to you after everything.' The general explained, trying not to be embarrassed by the circ*mstances in which he was discovered.

‘I believe you...’ His chin was lifted, and icy blue eyes bore into his face. ‘There will be no next time. I want to know about each move you make and every step Elyon takes. No more secrets or you will regret it. Sometimes the lesson has to sink in. Remember it well, Cedric.’ Cold fingers released their hold.

‘Definitely, my Lord!’ Cedric bowed even lower.

‘Get up! I wanted to have a joy ride. However, plans change. Vathek has requested that I inspect the construction site for the new barracks, and I'd like to meet the troops. Saddle your horse. We have work to undertake.’ Phobos commanded, promptly preparing for a venture out.

Cedric stood up and nodded, heading to prepare the horse. He double-checked the steed and brought it to the yard after carefully putting on the required harness with the saddle. Placing a foot into the stirrup, Cedric mounted the horse and slowly trotted to the already-waiting figure of Prince Phobos. Before long, the two experienced riders were sprinting through the city streets on their way to their new destination.

Chapter 23: Chapter 22

Chapter Text

Phobos came to a halt on the cobblestone street, allowing a stable hand boy to take the reins and lead his horse to a watering hole. Before him stood the construction site full of carts and pulleys. Even in the early evening, a swarm of people milled around the new building skeleton. A bit further down the yard, stood open tents with sturdy wooden tables, and he could already smell the food cooking on the fire. The few groups of workers were cheerfully conversing over mugs of ale. Critically inspecting the order of things, he nodded to Cedric and proceeded to the opulent-looking tent where officials should have assembled. Normally, they would meet him with fanfare and pomp, but since he came unannounced, it was better this way. It was a hassle to interrupt ongoing work.
He smirked after opening the flap, seeing the startled expressions of the gathered people. The room was warm and brightly lit, with a sturdy table piled high with parchment and sketched drafts. A few plush chairs and a bookcase full of scrolls and books stood in odd places. It was a cluttered mess inside. However, it was a welcoming environment where everyone gathered to work or relax after a long day.

'Gentlemen,' the prince offered a greeting, seeing a few sitting people suddenly moving to bow to him.

'Your majesty, we had expected your visit tomorrow. Please accept our apologies for not greeting you properly.' The Crafters' Guild Master stuttered, expecting a reprimand.

'It is of no consequence. I wanted to check on your construction progress. Unexpectedly, I had some free time to spare for today's visit.' Phobos waved his hand in a carefree manner, as if coming to inspect the new building site was beyond his interest.
'I see…' The guild master straightened his robes. 'Well then, even if your presence here is an unexpected surprise, allow me to introduce myself. I am Duncan from the Crafters' Guild, and this is my apprentice, Jacob.' The man bowed in deference. ‘Prince Phobos, your expertise will be greatly appreciated. Where is Lord Cedric, if I may inquire? '
'I am here,' Cedric said as he opened the flap and entered the tent. 'Your majesty, General Vathek is waiting for you in the yard with recruits. We should pay him a visit after inspecting the construction site.' he said, giving a slight bow.
'Excellent! My Lords, let us proceed to the building site' the pudgy guild master clapped his hands in excitement. They followed Duncan out into the noisy field. The remnants of the building were dismantled, leaving just a few charred wooden beams. Phobos noted the new materials, which included rocks, bricks, and wooden planks, drawn in carts by the rhinos. All around there was the cacophony of saws and hammers. They walked along the sandy path, avoiding the mud in the field caused by many feet coming and going everywhere.

'How long will the construction last?' He asked, looking at the basic skeleton of the new building.

'If the weather conditions are good, it would take around two months.' The man replied, looking up at the sky.

'Make it faster. I cannot have my army living in a field for that long,' Cedric sneered. 'They cannot be sitting here like ducks while the rebels are at large.'

'Cedric is right. The construction should be completed in less than a month,' Phobos agreed.

'But, my lords, I do not have enough resources to meet such a demand.' Duncan complained and paled, realizing what he had said to the prince.

‘Every available soldier will be dispatched to your aid. After all, it is their home being built,' Phobos answered. 'If this is insufficient, the palace will hire laborers from neighboring villages.'

‘Much appreciated, my prince. It would help immensely.' Duncan bowed his head in relief.

There was a commotion in the outdoor kitchen as they passed through, checking the supplies, talking with the artisans, and inspecting the site. The cook's enraged yell reached their ears.

‘Thief! Guards, drag this scumbag to jail! He will lose a hand for this! ’

Two soldiers standing near a makeshift pantry immediately responded to the angry tirade, dragging the offender through the crowd. When one of the guards pushed the person to the ground, Phobos winced, hearing a painful wail. His heart stopped for a moment, seeing the filthy and hunched figure attempting to protect his back from the rough treatment. It was a child, about eleven summers old. He was filthy. The tattered clothes barely held together, and the face and hair were matted with mud and twigs. He clutched a single loaf of bread to his chest. When the soldier yanked the child to get up, their eyes met. When an unguarded hunger flooded his senses, he almost staggered. Then there's pain, resignation, and apathy. It was a split-second connection induced by sheer desperation. The child wanted to die and was not afraid. It was better than a gnawing hole in the belly and general lethargy in the body. Phobos' stomach lurched, and he quickly pushed the invasive feelings under the hardest mental wards he could muster.

‘Enough!’ His voice carried over the crowd. Many heads turned in their direction, and people were taken aback by his commanding presence.

‘Bow, you ignorant fools!’ Cedric stepped in front of him, scowling at the crowd with a sneer. ‘Our Prince graced you with his presence!’ He turned around and kneeled on one knee, his hand above his heart, expressing deep reverence for his person.

‘Your majesty…’ The workers fell to their knees and bowed their heads, and soon Phobos was the only one standing above everyone. He wandered his gaze around the camp. The unease permeated the air. He has never asked for this, to be revered in fear. However, the position demanded his compliance and specific behavior. Phobos gritted his teeth, looking at the one person who was still crouched on the ground, appearing smaller than he was. So much cruelty. And for what? A piece of bread? He looked around, focusing on the edges of the streets. The alarmed eyes looked back at him with pale faces and sunken cheeks. There were far too many people seeking refuge in the city. Somebody in the crowd coughed, and Phobos startled, focusing on the situation at hand.

‘Get back to work!’ The order was given, and everyone scrambled, trying to escape from his menacing presence.
‘Master Duncan, you are dismissed.’ He nodded at the plump man. ‘Cedric?’

‘Yes, my Lord.'

‘I have an idea for getting rid of the vermin that gathered around the city.’ He tapped his chin. ‘Bring Vathek and his men to the city dressed in civil attire. Provide food and gather refugees in shelters. You, my friend, will have to disguise yourself and pass off as one of them, offering travel to better lands. Locate a portal and transport them away. Let the Guardians handle this. We do not have to lift a finger on charity, and the Guardians will have to deal with the increased traffic of people in their world.’

‘I will see to it, my Prince.' Cedric smiled, ‘an ingenious solution to this little problem, just in time to sweep away the trash. We do not want Elyon’s eyes to see unnecessary things. The girl is already a problem without any more bizarre ideas she could come up with.’

‘Indeed. Yet, you toe a fine line between being her confidant and a teacher. If the things I witnessed in the stable are any indication. Have your thoughts changed about my offer?’ Phobos quietly inquired.

‘Forgive me, my Lord. Elyon can be quite demanding, and those actions were born out of irritation. However, even if I am still undecided about my feelings on the matter of her heart, a few seeds planted in a general direction never hurt anyone. I always make arrangements for various plans in motion.’ Cedric replied with a grin on his lips. He inclined his head and prepared to leave on orders when Phobos grabbed his elbow.

'Wait a second... Take the child to the palace. May servants bathe and feed him before he finds work. Having servants who are indebted or grateful to me is always beneficial.'

‘As you wish.’ Cedric bowed and walked away without a prompt.

Phobos nodded to the retreating figure and went back to his horse. Eyes followed him, some curious, others terrified or disgusted. However, nobody was brave enough to stop him. They parted like the water, letting him pass with mock respect. His steed was already waiting in the stable boy's hands, and he bowed with admiration while giving him the reins.
Phobos mounted the horse and gradually allowed him to trot away. When they reached the streets, he hugged his furry neck and let a trusted friend gallop without care.
The wind tousled his hair, and the world moved at breakneck speed as the horse bolted out of the city. The sun was already setting in the western sky as the urban sounds faded into the silent chirps of birds. Arian was sweaty and snorted in delight after the run when Phobos dismounted and released him. The free horse went to graze on the grass and drink from the nearby stream. The prince stood motionless, just listening to the sounds around him and attempting to calm his mind. Sighing, he struggled to center himself and wobbled when previously invaded feelings made themselves known. Phobos heaved, sinking to the ground and clenching the soil between his fingers. Over and over again, trying to get rid of the immeasurable hunger in his stomach. Realistically, he knew it was a phantom pain, but it was hard to separate his feelings from the tangle of intruding negative emotions. Soon he lay on the soft damp moss, feeling utterly exhausted. Dusk shone through the trees, followed by descending darkness, and the forest came alive with various insects and animals alike. His head ached, and since there were no people around, he let his tightly bound powers go with a silent gasp of air. The clearing shone in a gentle green light as if thousands of glowing fireflies were dancing in the air. It was not a forceful or aggravating use of his magic. It was merely something he could rarely allow himself, if not at all. To unravel the locks hidden deep inside, to be one with nature, with the Planet. Feel something he had long buried away, his former Guardian side. Phobos closed his eyes and relaxed as if he were sinking into warm water. Listening as the plants grew around him, the grass caressed his fingers and flowers weaved into his hair, giggling like a tiny girl. Fine vines encircled his body, entwining their delicate stems into his clothing. And deep beneath it all, the planet groaned silently, like never before. When he opened his eyes, they glowed a deep green emerald color, and he could see the Veil, enshrouding the night sky like a soap bubble. Yet, the color was wrong. It was very dark. Purple and red blended together like a poisonous haze that no one else noticed. He wanted to rip it apart at the seams but was powerless to do so. He was a bug trapped in a jar, dying slowly as the air inside vanished. Phobos blinked, and the view faded away. His magic retreated, and the clearing returned to its previous state. Just a few stubborn, creamy blossoms clung to his pale hair. The moon shone in the clearing as he slowly went to the stream to freshen up. The water was cool on his skin and sweet on his tongue. Phobos cleaned himself up and stood up, carefully reassembling his perfectly sculpted mask of indifference. One more thing was left to tackle, even if he was reluctant to do it. Phobos lifted his palm into the air asking for a favor and letting his magic do the rest. He did not want to use the rose whispers because the garden was too far away or pierce the Veil with explosive anger, even if it could be achieved. Sometimes a simple incantation will suffice.

‘Zephyr, God of the winds… One who can travel between Worlds... Heed mine call, convey my message to the Guardian of the Heart... I need to meet with you…’ The words flowed out in a silent whisper.

The wind answered and rippled on the surface of the water, rustled in the woods, and played in the tree leaves. It warmly tickled his palm and flew away, carrying his words onwards. Now he had to wait and hope that the Guardian would soon acknowledge his call. It was important to inform her about his plans to transfer to some people. Perhaps she would help, or maybe not, but he couldn't ignore her any longer. Especially if it was his idea to involve her in any way. Whistling for the horse, Phobos braced himself for a long trek back to the castle. He will have enough time to make new plans and forget about another meltdown. Soon the lone rider vanished into the dark forest, leaving only freshly blossomed flowers in the meadow.

Chapter 24: Chapter 23

Chapter Text

Will was bored. Being grounded was not fun. She could see where her mother's doubts were coming from, but it also put their relationship in a tumultuous state. Even the girls avoided her because of how tense everything became after their argument. Was it her fault? With the confusing lies in her life, she wasn't sure. So there she was, lazing around on her bed, doing absolutely nothing. Too much time to contemplate and wonder what might have been. Will did not know when everything went wrong, or perhaps she did but was afraid to admit it to herself. She wanted to fix things but wasn't sure how. Her mother was the first issue. The easiest way would be to tell her the truth. The problem was, her mom would never allow her to continue being a Guardian, or believe anything about magic in general. The second problem was the girls. Will had long been aware of Cornelia's envy and the personality conflicts within their group. Yet, getting Taranee angry was a shocking and upsetting development. Why did she blame her? It wasn't like Will had purposefully forgotten about Nigel. The girls had been acting strangely throughout the entire week without apparent reason. Even though Will did not believe she was doing anything wrong, she considered apologizing because it was the right thing to do. Taranee, however, ignored her. Others were divided. Hay Lin and Irma did not choose a side, though Cornelia supported Taranee, as expected. They left her alone and while being grounded, she was isolated. Again. Phobos was the third and biggest problem. Oh, God, could she sink any lower? Because their meetings were so complicated, Will struggled to figure out how to untangle their relationship. But she wanted, and yearned for the freedom to love, even though everyone would condemn her for doing so. Will was aware of it with every second they spent together.
Phobos was by no means a person one should fall in love with. She was doomed to heartache, wasn't she? With Matt, it would have been so easy. A simple schoolgirl's crush with shallow feelings, looking from afar and imagining them together. Now she burned and longed, knowing perfectly well she shouldn’t. It will hurt not only her but those closest to her. And no matter how much Will resisted, it seemed the universe kept trying to bring them together. She wished to get to know him better and explore what was beneath his icy exterior. The glimpses of his true feelings made her giddy and unprepared for the onslaught of confusion they provided. Will dove into the deep, dark lake like a young woman with no experience. Was it wise? No, not even close. Yet she plunged anyway and could not find her way back to the surface.
Will groaned and punched her pillow, completely lost. No matter how long she mulled over things, the results were never satisfactory. She sighed, rising from the bed and turning on the table lamp, finally having time to complete her homework. Maybe it will help in getting her grades up. That was the one good thing that came out of being grounded. She finally had time to prepare for school as everyone else did. Will pulled the math book out of the backpack and opened it, preparing to do some revision while distracting her mind with dull numbers.
The wind howled, knocking on the window and rustling the tree branches. The curtains moved, but Will was sure her window was closed. As the green cloth began to sway, she stood up to inspect it and was startled when a strong gust of wind pushed the glass frame inside with a loud bang, causing the papers on the table to fly in all directions. Will wrestled with the window, unable to close it and stilling after hearing giggling in the air.
‘What the heck?' she swore as the wind began to mess with her hair.
‘I need to meet with you. I need to meet with you. I need to meet with you.’ The line was repeated by the silent voice. Then it vanished like a sliver of her imagination, leaving the room freezing from the cold air.
This voice was familiar to her. How could she forget? The seductive whisper made her blush as it played in her dreams, bringing forth the most vivid fantasies. Will bit her lower lip as she glanced at the clock. It was late enough that no one would notice her absence. She hoped her mother didn't hear all the racket caused by the wind. Deciding to answer the message Will listened for any noise in the quiet apartment. She made a dummy under the blanket with the pillows in the bed before turning out the light. Calling for the Heart of Kandrakar, she transformed, feeling the power surge through her body and making it in tune with the magic. Clutching the glowing orb in her palms and praying, Will whispered her wish, closing her eyes as the energy gathered around. It tingled, followed by a familiar sensation of suddenly missing a step on the stairs. Soon, the surrounding space vanished.

Something was not right. The usual travel between the worlds felt like an instant. It made no difference whether she was transferred by a mirror, water, or anything else. This time, it was like swimming through molasses. The resistance was persistent, as if something was hindering the crossing. Will screamed, pushing forward, bouncing around the invisible barrier, and then she fell.
In the darkness, she landed on something soft. The air was knocked out of her lungs, and Will did not have time to recover as she was spun around and pinned beneath a hard, solid body. She was pushed into the soft fabric with her hands pinned and the cold sting of steel pressed down on her throat. The stranger growled in her ear, his deep voice reverberating down to her bones.
‘Who are you? How did you get here?’ The male hissed, driving the blade deeper into her skin. Will froze for a brief moment before instantly recognizing the speaker. She did not intend to find herself in such a precarious situation. It seemed like she never managed to convey the wishes properly, or the Heart just liked messing with her.
‘Speak now or you will perish!’ A warm trail of blood ran down her neck from where the dagger had cut. In a moment of panic, Will was unable to find her voice, just whimpering.
‘You are hurting me…’
The figure above her stilled, and Will could feel the tight grip on her hands slightly loosen. He leaned back as far as the space allowed, slowly removing the dagger.
‘Lights!’ The deep voice commanded, and the magical orbs were illuminated. Will closed her eyes as the light filled the room. Blinking away the tears from the sudden brightness, she was left breathless by the view. The fear was quickly forgotten. He was coiled tingly above her, all muscles and lithe lines. With long hair escaping from the messy braid framing his face, and so much skin exposed to her wandering eyes. Will blushed, suddenly embarrassed.
‘Hi… You wanted to see me?’ She became acutely aware of the body pressing against her and the position they were in. Will could see him swallow and grit his teeth when the tendons in his neck moved, and his eyes followed every movement she made. Her breathing became rapid, and her squirms in an attempt to flee only brought them closer. When their eyes locked, there was a fire in his gaze. But Phobos took a deep breath and eased his body, releasing her from his grip. Will scrambled to sit up, only to realize she was tangled in the bed covers. Huffing, she flung it away and stood, trying to get as much space between them as possible. Her body was ablaze and her mouth grew dry as the tension filled the room. Every interaction they had was tainted by the underlying desire, like the magnetic pull of two poles.
Phobos rose from the bed and put on the light blue bathrobe that he had taken from the nearby armchair. He frowned as he examined her, noticing the red trail on her skin.
‘It appears that I am constantly trying to harm you… I originally did it to frighten you away, but now I have no justification...' He said, slowly reaching out. Will took an unintentional step back, and Phobos lowered his hand in disappointment.
‘This scratch is insignificant. It is already healing. I'm not scared of you. Yet, I am at fault, so I must apologize.’ Will raised her head and said, ‘I am sorry for intruding. Just when I crossed over, something went wrong. Like a barrier stopped me midway' She attempted to justify herself.
‘It was either the Veil or the castle wards and my bedroom is heavily shielded from a simple intrusion. The fact that you were able to trespass is both concerning and unbelievable.’ Phobos frowned in concentration, examining the security measures in his room.
Will followed him with her eyes, finally observing her surroundings. The bedroom appeared opulent while remaining intimate. Mossy green wallpaper with gold filigree covered the walls. The columns on the king-size, four-poster wooden bed were carved with ivy leaves and flowers. After their tumble, the dark brown silk bedcovers and pillows were tossed in a heap. For maximum light, a few curvy lounge chairs and tables were carefully arranged by the windows. She could not see what was outside because the glass was covered with heavy emerald-colored curtains. On the walls, paintings and tapestries depicting forest scenes with animals and trees were hung. Overall, the room was tastefully decorated in gold, brown, and green tones. It created a magnificent yet cozy atmosphere. It was the first time Will realized how far apart their positions were. She had never been in such a luxurious setting. Phobos was a prince, and she was just a simple girl from another world. Feeling self-conscious, Will hugged herself, realizing how out of place she appeared. Sensing the magic stirring in the air, Will noticed Phobos tending to the wards and the colorful spider-like web that glowed beneath his hands.
‘It is peculiar. The shields are still intact. Nothing is out of place, and yet you just slipped right through them.’ He muttered in concentration. 'Although I should be concerned, I don't believe anyone else would attempt to break into my quarters.’ He smirked, turning around.
‘I already said I was sorry.’ Will covered her face in embarrassment.
‘It is appreciated, but perhaps we should continue this conversation in a more formal setting?’ Phobos stated, opening the only door she could see and holding it for her.
‘After you.’ He said, motioning to the other room. ‘And you can feel at ease here, so let go of your transformation. I know how you look underneath it. I promise you that no harm will befall your person, not even from me.’
Will stepped into the other room, once again astounded by the luxury around her. It was a sitting room with tall windows, cream walls, and furniture made of carved wood scattered all over the space. The couches and chairs were plush with velvet, and on tables stood crystal vases full of bouquets of fresh flowers. The rich fabrics were embellished with embroidery. The furnishings were lavishly decorated. Even the walls were ornately carved with filigree. She appeared to be in a setting only found in castles or museums on Earth. Nonetheless, the room was lived in. There were books haphazardly strewn on tables, a blanket falling from the chair, and even a half-empty glass on the small stand by the flowers. Such small details made the environment a little cluttered, though it made no difference in the grand view. Will debated whether she should be shocked or astounded by the luxury so carelessly displayed. Her modern sensibilities could not reconcile with old-fashioned ones in such a brief period, especially after seeing how other Meridian residents lived. Was she entitled to pass judgment? No, not without a comprehensive picture. Will shook her head while biting her tongue, concluding that it would be hypocritical of her to express an opinion about something she couldn't rightly understand.
‘I'd like to, but I am not dressed for an audience with a prince.’ She responded snidely, feeling foolish for not giving enough thought to her destination. Underneath the magic, Will was barefoot and dressed in shabby pajamas. This wasn't the best way to present herself to the most powerful person she had ever met. He saw her in a worse state. However, Will didn't want to look like a poor street rat, so she refused to remove the magical armor.
‘Suit yourself…’ Phobos shrugged, lounging on the elegant chaise sofa with his feet comfortably up. ‘Be my guest, sit. ’
Will huffed, feeling out of her depth. Flopping herself on a plush velvet chair, she tried not to stare too long at the relaxed man on the other side.
‘Color me surprised, but I did not anticipate getting in touch with you so soon after sending the message. Especially since our meetings always fall under such unfortunate circ*mstances. At least once, I wanted to satisfy my selfish desire to meet with you without unnecessary interruptions. However, I do have a reason for this invitation, albeit an unfortunate one.' Phobos fixed his gaze on her, giving Will his full attention. She fidgeted from the intense stare, aware that this was the first time they were truly alone and without their responsibilities barging in at every turn. Will took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down while also wanting to enjoy the moment and forget about her duties. However, it was not the appropriate time.
‘What do you mean?’ she inquired.
‘A situation arose, and I was forced to make a decision that will have an impact on your Guardian duties. The capital is overrun with refugees seeking shelter. With such a large influx of people, everyone is struggling to survive, and I am powerless to help.' Phobos winced, feeling guilty but also ashamed and helpless that he could not do anything. Not with his reputation and not with dwindling resources and the crisis the population faced. Frequent droughts and unpredictable weather caused crop failure, and corruption exacerbated the situation. No matter how much he worked behind the scenes, there was not much he could provide because they were trapped under the Veil and had to be self-sufficient. There would be no more trade from other kingdoms in their time of need, as there was in the past. People regarded him as a tyrant and usurper of power, expecting the worst and refusing to accept help. He cultivated this persona. It was his armor and strength because the greedy, wealthy lords and ladies would eat him alive if he appeared weak. Trying to explain it to the Guardian felt like a disgrace, especially given how lavish this room was. He wanted to try but could not find the right words. Phobos continued, gritting his teeth in irritation.
‘However, there is one solution. You should know by now that the rebels send people to your world in small groups whenever possible. This is where you come into play. Being a Guardian, you have to defend your realm from intruders, but I will ask you not to. I gave Cedric an order to transport large groups of people to Earth. As a prince and a ruler, I am asking... No, I beg you not to intervene... I know some folks on your side are assisting with refugee assimilation. I hope they find a better life on your side... Please...’ Phobos silently lowered his head, requesting a favor. It was a humbling experience to ask for something instead of simply taking it away.
Will was overcome by conflicting emotions. A powerful prince sought her assistance, but she was filled with dread. What's the point of approaching her? Even as an official leader, Will had no authority over what the Guardians did. Everything was usually resolved by all the girls together. She didn't think her friends would even listen to her reasoning right now. Even though the cause was worthy, Cedric was involved. Did she have any right to keep the portals open when Kandrakar said they should remain shut?
‘I do not understand. Why? Why do you ask for help in the first place? Why Earth? Is this some kind of plot to bring your soldiers to my world? I cannot trust Cedric, not after what he’s done to me or the girls... I don't want to be responsible for this. Others won’t listen to me unless they know from where I obtained the information, and if the portal opens up, we will be called to close it. Do you want me to abandon my duty and play with people’s fates? Please do not ask this of me... ’ Will struggled to comprehend the situation. She shrank into herself, covering her face and trying to hold on to her convictions but failing to decide what to do. Will felt rather than saw Phobos move as he knelt beside the chair, and took her palms away, cradling them together in a warm hold. She lifted her head, looking into his face just an inch away.
‘I swear on my magic I am not lying to you while answering these questions.’ Both of their hands tingled as Phobos spoke, and the Heart of Kandrakar began to blink in agreement.
‘This is not a ruse. There will be women, children, and elderly people in the groups. The majority of them look like vagrants and have fallen on hard times. I would not have asked for this if the situation were not dire. Famine is ravaging the land, and not much can be done, given our predicament. Also, the closest planet to us is Earth, making interplanetary travel much easier than it would be elsewhere in the far universe. I believe Kandrakar made it simpler to reach your world by assuring it would be protected by the Guardians. Cedric… Well, he is a slippery bastard, but as long as his principles align with mine, I can put my trust in him. I do not have control over him as an individual, so he always interprets my orders in his own way. I am sorry for that. I know he hurt you. I delivered his punishments myself, so Cedric will not step out of line for some time. I am not asking for you to trust him. I just want you to avoid him as much as possible. Even though I am aware you are enemies, I would regret losing him as an aide.' Phobos fingers played on her wrist, just where the skin was visible beneath the sleeve of her uniform. 'You will not abandon your duty but look the other way, turn a blind eye and ignore it.'
Will studied his clear blue eyes, looking for signs of deception but finding none. Her heart thudded in her chest like a caged bird, and his small touches raised goosebumps on her skin.
‘I'll think about it. I won't make any promises...’ Will felt as if she had just made a deal with the devil. She was on the verge of betraying everything the Guardians stood for. However, if what he said was true, who was she to play with other people's lives? Caleb did the same thing, using portals to transport people or goods to the other side. Given that it was her power that closed the portals shut, would it be so bad if she did it a few minutes late, allowing more people to pass through? Will's thoughts were interrupted when his fingers left her wrist and gently pushed strands of hair behind her ear.
‘It is more than I expected. I understand how difficult this must be for you because I have experienced similar feelings. Duty and logic take precedence over emotions. It’s a battle I have to fight every day.’
Will sighed, exhausted by the responsibilities placed upon her. It made her life difficult. For a brief moment, she decided to throw away her hesitation and seize the opportunity. Taking a deep breath she rested her head on Phobos' shoulder, wanting to forget everything and just be close to someone. After a few moments, Will attempted to withdraw but was stopped by an arm wrapped around her waist. As he pulled her down, she heard him chuckle. The next thing she knew, they were both sprawled out on the plush carpet.
‘If you wanted a hug, all you had to do was ask,’ he whispered into her hair, tightly clutching her body. Her face was pressed into the crook of his neck and Will smelled the most delectable scent and felt herself flush. This scent was distinctively his, with a hint of spice and delicious dark sweetness. She unintentionally pressed her nose against his jaw and her mouth began to dry, as her lips were only millimeters away from tasting his skin. Phobos shuddered and tightened his grip, but as soon as she moved to get closer, he pushed her away.
‘How much time do you have?’ He asked in a strained voice, helping her to stand.
‘I don’t know. The time difference between our worlds always confuses me.’ Will replied, looking out the window and catching glimpses of dawn on the horizon. Trying to appear as if the last few seconds did not fry her brain.
‘It is early morning. There is still time before I am needed. Let's get more comfortable.’ Phobos said as he steered her to a wide, cushy windowsill stacked with a dozen pillows. He leaned against the wall, spreading his legs and pulling her to sit between them. 'Enjoy the moment, Guardian...' He hummed, capturing her in his embrace. Will tensed, then yawned in response to the warmth emanating from his body, acutely aware of how close they fit together.
'Can you tell me about your world?' Phobos' voice vibrated down her back, breaking the silence.
'What exactly do you want to know?' Will exhaled, finally relaxing into his hold.
‘Everything… I want to know everything about you...’ He muttered into her skin.
They discussed various topics. Will described the people and places visited and her experiences there, never feeling silly or undervalued because Phobos was an excellent and intelligent listener. The conversation flowed both ways until she became weary. Her eyes felt heavy, and Will melted into the warmth, slowly succumbing to sleep.
Phobos felt her body relax and breathed a sigh of relief as he lowered the sleeping woman onto the pillows. He closed his eyes, trying to center himself. The Guardian had no idea how she affected him, and feeling her supple body slumber in his embrace was a battle of wills. The entire evening was almost his undoing from the moment she fell into his bed. It was a pleasure to be able to speak to and touch Will without interruption. Listening to her describe the planet she lived on made him realize how much he wished he could visit other worlds. Or how he wanted to accompany her out of this prison to see what was beyond the Veil. Phobos was relieved Will had missed all the signs of twisted feelings she made him feel. They overpowered his sanity. From rage to overwhelming lust to gratitude or simply being content with her company. She was beautiful, nestled inside the crook of his arm, her red hair splayed in all directions and her rosy lips taking soft breaths. He wanted to devour them, make them flush with blood and open with breathy moans. Phobos bit his tongue, forcing his mind to picture anything else. He kept his gaze fixed on the horizon, watching the sun break through the clouds and paint the sky with various colors. It was time. With regret, he gently shook the woman in his arms, watching her stir.
‘Will, you must depart.’ Phobos spoke softly, wanting to prolong the moment.
Will groaned, refusing to wake up. Her bed was soft and smelled good. When it began to tremble with suppressed laughter, she yawned and sat up. Looking around, Will paled, then blushed. She had dozed off. What an embarrassment.
‘I didn’t mean to nap on you…’ she was flustered.
‘I did not mind. However, you do have to go.’ Phobos shrugged.
‘Yeah, well… I guess I'll see you later…’ Will slipped out of his grasp and stood up, fidgeting nervously. She was unsure of how to respond to their conversation and the nature of their meeting.
It felt good to see him, except with them everything always started with misunderstandings or something worse.
‘Wait... We will see each other again, I promise’ Phobos looked into her eyes and briefly placed a small kiss on her brow. ‘Now go, while I’ll still letting you…’
Will nodded, and with slightly shaking hands, took the Hearth of Kandrakar into her palms. ‘Bring me home…’ the command was given, and she vanished as if she had never been there in the first place. Like a dream...

Chapter 25: Chapter 24

Chapter Text

The house in front of her was huge - a two-story villa surrounded by a high stone fence and an iron-wrought gate. It had a small but beautiful garden in front with a large maple tree, flower beds, and bushes tastefully arranged along the paved path. The facade was painted a creamy yellow with carved wooden shutters and planters hanging underneath the windows. If it were summer, everything would be in full bloom, but the garden was bare except for various sedges swaying in the wind. The only sign of color in the bleak winter landscape was the presence of pink and white heathers. Will wished for snow to cover the desolate yard. She double-checked the address on the paper slip, unsure if this was the right neighborhood. The street and house numbers were correct. Will took a deep breath and crammed the note back into her jacket pocket before opening the gate and walking to the front door. Feeling nervous, she pressed the bell button and waited for the melody to play somewhere deep inside the house. Soon the lock clicked, and the door opened.
‘Good morning, Wilhelmina. Nice to see you. Come in. Don’t stand in the cold.’ The smiling figure of Mrs. Rudolph, dressed in a red sweater and loose brown pants, greeted her, offering an invitation to the house.

‘Hello, Miss Rudolph.’ Wil answered, stepping inside. She undressed her outerwear and hung it on a wooden hanger before slipping on the spare slippers. The interior of the house appeared to be very inviting. The rooms were painted in warm colors and decorated with earthy undertones and wooden furniture that was a little worn but looked cozy to sit on.

‘Come in. I thought we would be more comfortable in the kitchen for our lesson. I've got cookies and tea.’ Mrs. Rudolph smiled as if admitting some conspiracy.

‘Thank you,’ Will followed the teacher into a room with old-fashioned kitchen counters and a large wooden table by the window. The flower pots had spices happily growing in them. It seemed Mrs. Rudolph had a bit of a green thumb. Will recognized rosemary, parsley, and basil; the rest of the plants looked like carefully arranged green islands. Everywhere she looked, the rooms gave the impression of being lived in, with wood and other natural elements incorporated into the decor. While Miss Rudolph was getting the tea, Will placed her backpack on the chair, taking out a few books, a notebook and a pencil case.

‘Shall we begin?’ The teacher asked with a kind smile. The following hours they spent lost in numbers and equations. Will did not count how many cups of tea they had consumed, and when she reached for the cookie plate, they were gone. Her head was fuzzy from all the information crammed in. Will could acknowledge that Mrs. Rudolph was an excellent teacher. If only she had the time to be this good pupil more often and not disappoint everyone with failed grades. Will groaned and scratched her head in frustration.

‘I mean you no harm, Guardian. However, I have a message from Caleb.’ Mrs. Rudolph put her hands in the air. ‘Let me explain…’ she added calmly. ‘My name is Galgheita, and I am from Metamoor’.

Will was suspicious, but her teacher transformed before her eyes, proving her point. It seemed like her skin slowly melted away, revealing a brown-striped layer beneath; her arms and legs became thicker and shorter, and her overall figure changed to a stouter one. The main difference was in her face. It was round, with protruding eyebrows, saggy cheeks, and intelligent brown eyes. Two large horn-like ears protruded from the mane of reddish braided hair. All in all, she was a pureblood Metamoorian.

‘I know this is a surprise, but if you could reserve your judgment for later, Caleb has urgent business with you.’

‘I’ll hear you out.’ Will nodded, shocked. It was difficult to believe her teacher hid her true nature under their noses. She had an inkling of what Caleb wanted but still feigned concern. After all, Phobos had informed her about the refugees. Seeing him beg for his subject's freedom did something to her that Will could not explain. It sowed a seed of hope deep within her heart. That evening they spent together felt like a dream, blurry and warm - a respite between people who had no right to enjoy it. It was a risky gamble she played, but love made fools of them all. Even if Will did not want to admit it out loud, there was something between them—a red string of fate.

‘We have a thirty-person group who wish to cross between worlds. The majority are women, children, and elderly people fleeing poverty and Phobos regime. Caleb wants you to protect their passage from your side. Everything else, such as their placement and admission into this world, has already been planned. I have a group of people who aid refugees, but we need the Guardian's agreement to help. My kind has an innate ability to adapt to any environment on unfamiliar planets if desired, so you will not have to worry about alien appearances in your city. I realize it is a lot to ask, but please help my people.’ Galgheita pleaded.

'You should already be aware I cannot decide on my own... I have to tell the girls.' Will bit her lip in worry. After all, this had never happened before: an official agreement to accept the people of a different world. She had a slight inkling it was against Kandrakar's rules, but Will did not care, feeling immense responsibility. She already agreed before they even knew, only because Phobos asked. People's lives were at stake.

'They are coming here this Wednesday. You have two days to plan your course of action.’ Galgheita elaborated.

'Would you mind explaining it to the girls? I don't think we should keep them in the dark about your identity, and it would be nice to see the evidence right in front of them.' Will inquired, feeling a bit apprehensive. At this moment, their friendship was strained, and she wondered if they even wanted to meet with her. A solid confirmation of the facts would push them to act quicker, hopefully without arguments. If the girl's agreement meant swallowing her pride and begging - so be it. If the most arrogant person in her life could do it, she could too.

‘It could be arranged. Thank you for your consideration. Tell me when you contact the girls, and I will try to be available.’ Mrs. Rudolph agreed, looking relieved, and puttered to the stove to put the kettle on.

‘I know you have questions.’ She said after a few minutes, setting a fresh pot of tea on the table, followed by cucumbers and ham sandwiches. 'I was wondering if you wanted anything else than sweets,' the woman smiled.

'Yes, thank you very much.' Will took a small bite, relishing in the fresh flavor that filled her mouth. 'Can I ask when you moved to our world or would that be rude of me?'

‘Get comfortable, Wilhelmina. I'll tell you my story. It is a long and complicated one. I did things I'm not proud of, but in my defense, I had good intentions.' Mrs. Rudolph sighed and polished her glasses.

‘You don’t have to…’ Will shook her head. 'I have no right to know about your personal life.'

'Perhaps not, but I know you won't misuse this knowledge. You have a good heart, and there are some things you should know just because you're the Guardian.' Galgheita agreed but continued.

‘I used to work as a maid in a palace when I was younger. It was a difficult job, but the pay was good, and I could send money to my mother in the village. Metamoor was not always the way it is today... Queen Weira was a just and kind ruler. Even before her, the kingdom had been prosperous for decades. However, prosperity brings stagnation and a desire for power in people. Cracks began appearing in some areas, starting with higher taxes or longer working hours in the homes of select nobles. At first, it seemed insignificant, but soon everyone wanted everything, and Queen Weira struggled to keep the unruly nobles under control. It all culminated in the poisoning of the Prince.'

Will leaned in closer, listening with trepidation as the teacher sipped her tea. Healer Alma said something along those lines, and the only thing it made her feel was a pity for a child she could never meet and his stolen innocence. The Phobos she knows is guarded by thorns and armed with jagged edges, there is nothing innocent about him.

'Queen Weira? Are you talking about his mother?' Will inquired, intrigued by the person who had raised the prince.

‘Yes.’ Galgheita said this, narrowing her eyes and frowning. ‘Are you unfamiliar with our history?’

‘Barely… We had a crash course in the history of your world, but not everything can be taken at face value. I’m interested in an individual, not a ruler.' Will fidgeted.

‘Well, dear, I am not the right person to ask, being of lower status, but maybe someone can share their stories if you are so interested.’

‘I guess…’ Will trailed off, attempting to appear thoughtful and not overly curious. It was not good to cause any suspicion to the messenger of Caleb. ‘So what happened next?’ she deflected, already knowing this part of the story from Alma but curious about a different outtake.

‘Phobos survived, barely. I believe it would have been better if he had just died because he brought only misery into my world.’ Galgheita spat, and Will felt her heart tremble. She knew most rebels thought like that and was also guilty of having such notions before… He was cruel even to her, but looking back, it seemed strangely forced. Will had glimpses into his duality and knew he was capable of more. She still had no idea what it was.

‘In any case, whatever the Queen did to save his life was successful.' Galgheita continued, oblivious to Will’s inner turmoil. ‘After that, the palace became a subtle battlefield of influence and power until the Queen was expecting again. It was a joyous time, especially when it was determined the baby would be a girl, a new heir to the throne. Then, all of a sudden, everything changed in a single day. Just a few weeks after the message of a new heir spread through the kingdom, the Prince Consort, or Phobos' father, died. They called it a hunting accident, but there were whispers of murder. The Queen was devastated. She had to plan a birth and a funeral in a few months.’ Mrs. Rudolph reminisced.

‘I never heard much about his father?' Will frowned, trying to remember anything about him but coming up short.

‘I’m not surprised. Prince Consort Zayden was not a people person; anyone rarely saw him, as he preferred philanthropic and military work over being in the spotlight. He left it to Queen Weira, appearing only on required occasions and acting as her advisor, as was appropriate for a male Consort. I know some portraits of him in hang in the palace - a striking man with pale hair, dressed in finery and wearing a silver circlet crown’ Mrs. Rudolph shrugged.
‘Does it, I don’t know, come across as a little sexist?' Will skirted the subject, trying not to sound offensive.

‘Perhaps, when measured by Earth's standards. My culture is different, or it was… We value different aspects of men and women and their roles in society. Yet, Phobos changed much of what I knew before.’ She sighed. Will wanted to say that change was not necessarily a bad thing, but remained silent, fearing her opinion would be unappreciated.

'While the kingdom mourned, Queen Weira prepared for a new child, but her health started to fail. She appeared weaker and more withdrawn than before and then came the moment of childbirth. I remember it so vividly because I witnessed the event.'

‘What do you mean?’ Will was confused about where the story was going, wondering if Elyon knew anything about her history in Meridian. It was strange listening to events that changed history and being aware they happened in the present time to people she knew while sitting in the modern kitchen.

‘Someone has to know what I did. You, being a Guardian, have given me a reason to share my misdeeds. I did it for a good cause, I’ll tell myself every day,’ Galgheita looked right into Will’s eyes. ‘I'm aware Elyon is a princess because I was the one who brought her to Earth.’ She dropped the bomb.

‘What?’ Will was taken aback. 'How come Caleb does not know her identity? Who are her adoptive parents?’ She had so many questions floating in her mind. ‘Wait, if you brought Elyon here, do you know what happened to her real mother?’

‘Yes and no.’ Mrs. Rudolph nodded. ‘I will tell you because Elyon is your friend, and I was too cowardly to share my story with her while hiding their identities, hoping that Phobos would never find them. Until it was too late... I hope you will share it with her someday because I am too ashamed of my crime. What I did was considered high treason.’

‘Please continue’ Will sat on the edge of her chair, trying to wrap her head around the new information. For one, she knew this information had to remain secret because traitors to the Meridian Crown had a death sentence. Another life depended on her ability to lie. Will took a sip of tea, suddenly feeling her mouth dry.

'Where I was… ’ Her teacher continued, ‘in the evening of delivery, the palace did not sleep; everyone was anticipating the birth of the new princess. The head maid assigned me to the same wing where the Queen gave birth. We served refreshments to the nobles who had gathered in the sitting rooms, all waiting for the big moment. However, because Elyon did not want to come to this world quickly, it took a long time. The nobles are fickle creatures. They were tired of waiting, and the majority of them left. Nevertheless, the servants waited on a few ladies, most of whom were close friends of the queen. We received word in the middle of the night that the princess had been born, and everyone rejoiced. There was a sense of anticipation in the air with the successful birth of an heir. With the happy news, they sent me away to get more wine from the kitchens. In the middle of the night, the palace appeared empty except for the many guards stationed around the wing where the Queen was resting. I had to pass through most of them to get to the lower levels of the castle. One of the guards, Randall, offered to accompany me. We joked and laughed on our way down. Everyone was merry, and the staff was already preparing a feast for breakfast because everybody knew the festivities would continue all day. I took bottles of the finest wine, and Randall helped me carry them. Yet, when we reached the top floor, something was amiss. There were no guards, and I knew something had happened because they never left their post; even when shifts changed, they stayed in the same spot. Randal tensed, ordered me to hide behind a marble statue, and drew his sword, searching for hidden threats. Nothing happened until we heard raised voices of a heated argument. I couldn't understand what was said because the thick walls did not carry the sound well enough. Randal rushed to check on the Queen, but could not enter through the locked door. Then something strange happened. My ears popped, the air pressure changed so suddenly that I almost passed out, and after a second, everything exploded...
That idiot guard saved my life because the statue absorbed most of the damage while he was crushed beneath it. Rock, debris, and dust rained on me. It was difficult to see and breathe. My ears were ringing. I don’t know how much time passed after I crawled out of my hole. What I saw was devastation. The whole place broke when the walls imploded. I could feel the breeze on my face and noticed that some of the ceilings were gone. As the wind cleared the dust, I heard a cry. A baby's cry and a green glint in the dark. I clambered through the rubble into the queen’s room, and what I saw took my breath away. Elyon was glowing green, and when I closed my eyes, it turned white and disappeared altogether. The dust settled, leaving most of the room spotless as if something had shielded Weira as it exploded outward. The Prince was slumped on her bed, seemingly unconscious with bloody hands on the sheets, and the queen... was dead.' Mrs. Rudolph paled and once again polished her glasses in a nervous habit.

‘I could not stay there. I was a witness, a lowly maid with no protection. In that moment of clarity, my princess cried again. I could not leave her in danger, suspecting murder. I took the baby and fled, hiding away with my newlywed friends, Alborn, the Commander of the Guard, and his wife Mirialed, telling them what happened. They intended to return her, but when news from the palace came that Phobos was to blame, we decided to flee to Earth. The rest is history. We hid and adapted until Elyon began asking questions they could not answer. Until Cedric exposed my friend's identities, kidnapping Elyon away. Now I work to help refugees, occasionally with Caleb. I did not tell him any of this in fear he would decide to rescue Elyon, and people would die in vain.’

‘Why did she never mention knowing you?' Will asked, trying to deflect the real question burning in her mind. Was she wrong about him? The evidence was damning enough. Will was nauseous, feeling there was something wrong with the whole picture. The only person who knew the truth was Phobos, and Will was too cowardly to ask him outright. Is she a bad person for wanting to see some good in him? Her hands trembled, so she hid them under the table. It was not the time for a moral crisis. Will focused on Miss Rudolph’s voice, pushing everything away.

‘Well, I was just a family friend and visited only when Elyon was little. The princess was such an unruly child, full of magic that caused tantrums. The more she used her powers, the more unstable she became. Her parents didn't know what to do. In desperation, we drilled it into her that magic was not real. Eventually, Elyon forgot, dismissing it as an active imagination. I tried keeping the visits to a minimum so that our combined power would not cause mishaps. I do not use my powers in this world, but as you can see, nature loves me. I am nothing like the Earth Guardian, but it is nice to have a little magic in my life.’ Galgheita gestured to the plants placed around the house.

Will's smile was a bit strained. ‘Mrs. Rudolph, I believe you. I’ll try convincing the girls, but it is quite late, and my mom is waiting for me…’

‘Oh, I’m sorry. I did not mean to keep you for so long.' She looked apologetic. ‘Thank you for taking the time to listen to me. I'll keep an eye out for your message. However, this does not change anything at school; I still expect you to be on your best behavior and learn math, even if I treated you like an adult for the past hour. Galgheita tutted, hiding her true nature beneath a layer of skin, and Will chuckled as the world returned to normalcy. Mrs. Rudolph followed her down the corridor, watching how she dressed and opened the door.

‘I hope to see you and the girls tomorrow," she said, standing in the doorway. Will could only nod and walk out into the cold evening air. The chill in the air promised the first snow. It cleared her mind and lifted the heaviness in her heart. Will knew there was no getting away from reality. The next time she saw Phobos, they had to talk and not avoid painful topics. She must either trust him or end whatever connection they have once and for all, no matter how much it costs.

Will sighed, seeing her breath in the air. She took out her phone and posted a message to the girls in the group chat. It was up to them to decide when and where they met. Will hopped onto the nearest bus heading home while waiting for the answer, thinking about what the next day would bring.

Chapter 26: Chapter 25

Chapter Text

They would meet in a cafe close to Mrs. Rudolph's house. It was the first thing Will decided after calling Irma to deliver the message. Normally, she would call all of the girls, but now it felt like she had to be careful or everything around her would fall apart. Taranee was still upset for reasons Will didn't understand, and it made her angry and hurt. Will wondered if there was anything she could do to repair their friendship. Yet the thought has been making her nervous because she had no idea how it had happened in the first place. Sipping her cappuccino, she waited, trying to think of a way to bring up the subject of refugees coming to Heatherfield without starting an argument. Mrs. R. was covering her with an extra math lesson because she was grounded for another week. The remedial classes provided an excuse to get out of the house without her mom making a fuss.

The doorbell rang, and Will noticed Hay Lin, huddled in the pink jacket and blue hat with furry gloves, coming in. The weather was getting colder - winter was almost upon them. The city will soon be blanketed in white snow with temperatures below freezing. People had already begun to decorate their homes for the upcoming holiday season. Here and there, lights and ornaments were already hanging in stores. Even the cafe had a small fir tree outside next to the entrance, blinking with lights. Will thought it was too early for Christmas because Halloween had just passed. However, the commercial world did not care about people's opinions and used every means possible to entice their customers to go on a shopping spree. Hay Lin ordered hot chocolate and sat beside her.

‘Hello, Will. So what news do you have? Irma told me it was very important.' She smiled in greeting.

'A little, but it's best to wait for all of us. I don't want to repeat myself, and this is a long story.' Will shrugged and sipped her coffee, waiting for the rest of the group to arrive. Hay Lin nodded in agreement, and they both settled into a comfortable silence, enjoying the warmth of the cozy cafe. Irma arrived shortly after, slamming the door with a gust of wind and startling the people inside. She stood there, embarrassed, and silently apologized. The customers looked at her with amusem*nt and annoyance before returning to their conversations. Irma took a deep breath and walked over to the counter to order a drink, then sat beside them in a huff.

‘Hey, how is it going? Long time no see!’ She said taking off her jacket. Before the new order was on the table, Cornelia and Taranee, behind her, came over.

‘Why is this meeting so important?’ Cornelia sat down and flipped her long blonde hair out of the way. Taranee nodded and waved in greeting, and after a few moments of awkward silence, she finally spoke up. 'Why are we meeting? It shouldn't happen again until Saturday.

Will hesitated before explaining the situation on Meridian and what she had learned from Mrs. Rudolph and Phobos—not that she ever said it.

‘So let me get this straight,’ Cornelia summarized. ‘The rebels sent a messenger to our world about the urgent refugee situation, and we what? Have to let them pass? I know what's happening on Metamoor is unfortunate, but do we allow aliens to come to Earth? We need to consider the consequences of our actions and weigh the risks. Are we going to be responsible for them?’ Cornelia tapped her chin, contemplating the situation.

‘Some people in our city are preparing to take them for acclimatization on Earth. Apparently, they have been here all along; it's just that we never saw them. If you agree, we must meet with the messenger, who will explain further.' Will clarified. They had to meet with Mrs. Rudolph in person for more details because she did not want to cause another argument by saying something wrong.

‘Is this not against Kadrakar’s rules?' Cornelia asked, ‘We usually close the portals, but now we have to let in the refugees?’

‘Does it matter?’ Irma demanded, ‘We're talking about people, so it's the same as allowing foreign emigrants in. If there are already organizations doing humanitarian work, we are not responsible for what happens to them after that. I know they would be considered aliens, but we saw what Meridian is like. Is it not better to let them in?'

‘Why are we even discussing this? We should help. They don’t ask much, just safe passage.' Hay Lin was annoyed with the lack of understanding. The responsibility of Metamoor was on their shoulders as Guardians, and she was determined to help.

‘We should meet the messenger. She will explain everything…’ Will trailed off. She was ready to take the girls to Mrs. Rudolph's house if the discussion did not produce a result. Tarranee avoided looking at her as much as she could, squinting through the window as if her head hurt. She was silent the whole time, and Will sighed in disappointment, hoping her friend would share her thoughts, but her behavior indicated that she did not want to talk. Will gave her space and chatted with other girls, without any luck in deciding what they were going to do. Soon they finished their drinks, paid, and braced themselves for the cold weather outside before heading to the teacher's house. The trip was short as the house was only a few blocks away. As they walked, the girls chatted about their plans to cover each other up with their parents if a need arose and the upcoming holiday season. Upon arriving at Mrs. Rudoph's home, Will knocked on the door and awaited her response. After getting no answer, she let the girls in with previously obtained permission. They walked inside, looking around the unfamiliar home, and slowly removed their outerwear and hung it on the hanger on the wall.

‘Hey, Will, are you sure we are in the right house?’ Irma whispered, jabbing an elbow to her side. Will winced at the sharp poke, and Taranee chuckled. Hay Lin unexpectedly stumbled on her boots and collided with the cupboard. With a loud clatter, all the trinkets on it fell to the ground.

‘Oh no! I am so sorry!’ she cried out, bending down to gather the items.

‘Jeez, Lin, why are you always this clumsy?’ Irma grumbled, assisting her in picking up the items and placing them back on the cabinet.

‘Sorry, I’m a bit distracted today.' Hay Lin blushed as she picked up a round case from the ground. It opened to reveal a figurine of a dancer—it was a music box, intricately designed with delicate flowers. Hay Lin stiffened as a beautiful melody began to play, her eyes glazing over.

‘Hay Lin!’ Irma shook her friend but got no response.

‘Get back…’ Cornelia pushed the girl away and checked her friend's pulse and breathing, finding nothing unusual. Just as she was about to call on her power, Hay Lin responded.

‘I saw Elyon... Only a baby in her mother's arms fleeing through an active portal...' She returned the music box to its proper place. ‘How did this happen?’ Her eyes were wide with surprise.

‘I can answer this question.’ an unexpected voice said, coming out of the doorway. ‘Good afternoon, girls.’ Their teacher greeted them.

‘Mrs. Rudolph?’ Taranee frowned with confusion at the unnoticed arrival.

‘Will? Why don’t you explain?' Cornelia turned around, leveling a glare at the redhead girl.

‘Yeah, I’m very interested as well…' Irma squirmed, looking a bit uncomfortable seeing her teacher out of school grounds.

'I asked Wilhelmina to bring you here - no one is to blame. Let's get to the kitchen for some tea, and I'll explain everything,' Mrs. R. said with a smile.

The girls exchanged glances and accepted her invitation, knowing they had no choice but to follow the teacher to the kitchen. When they sat around the table, Mrs. Rudolph poured them a warm cup of tea and offered snacks, creating a comfortable atmosphere. Soon, they began relaxing, enjoying the tea and waiting for an explanation of the purpose of their meeting. Will huddled into the chair, trying to avoid the conversation and feeling grateful when Mrs. R began speaking.

‘As I've already told you, I requested that Will bring you to me because of important information I relayed to her. I am from Meridian and have been working as Caleb's messenger for some time, despite the fact that she did not mention it. I arrived before the Veil fell and brought Elyon and her parents with me.' She explained without getting into the details. ‘I know you have questions, but we do not have time for lengthy insights into my life as there are more pressing matters to attend to. Yes, Cornelia?' She smiled, seeing her student's hand up in the air as if she were in the classroom waiting to be called.

‘Why was Elyon never aware of that? She should have known her origins! Now, she is deceived, confused and used by our enemies!' She grumbled, feeling angry at the situation.

‘I don’t think Elyon is confused. She tortured me, Cornelia! Did you suddenly forget that?’ Taranee scowled, taking off her glasses and rubbing her eyes. She was frustrated and exhausted, and the lingering headache did nothing to improve her mood. Her skin felt as though it were burning and was too tight for her body. Because the painkillers were ineffective, Taranee tried to ignore the pain all day, but it was becoming increasingly difficult. Taking the break was out of the question, and all she wanted was to snap at everyone, but she gritted her teeth and carried on.

‘Forget about Elyon for a second. We gathered here to discuss the refugee situation, didn't we?’ Will shook her head at her friend's antics. Was it such an unbelievable idea that Elyon had her own mind and was dead set on blaming them for her problems? Will could have blamed Phobos for this, but it was Cedric who spent most of the time with the princess, and his motives remained unknown. Phobos shielded her from ever meeting the general again or anyone else, keeping their meetings a secret, and she fully understood this position. If anyone discovered their secret, it would lead to disaster, jeopardize the lines drawn in the sand and put their lives at risk. Therefore, Will was cautious and vigilant to ensure that no one discovered their clandestine arrangement, if it could be called that.

‘What's to discuss? We help, and that's all.’ Hay Lin stated, deciding it did not matter what other girls thought.

‘Mrs. Rudolph, why have you never approached us if you are from Metamoor?' Irma inquired out of curiosity.

'You have to understand, girls, I am in a very vulnerable position. If anyone found out that I brought the princess to Earth, I would be executed. I couldn't put Elyon's life in danger. Now then she'd crossed over, being a spy and messenger to the rebels was my only way to gain information. Getting involved with Kandrakar had not been on my priority list until the very last moment. They dislike people like us who can travel between worlds. Now, when my people are in trouble, I ask for your understanding and assistance in crossing over. After that, you have no reason to remain; some people are willing to get refugees all the aid they would need.'

‘I’ll help Miss Rudolph.' Will said this while staring at Cornelia, who was frowning at her. ‘And I know Hay Lin will also help.’ Her determination was evident in her eyes as she looked at the rest of them.

‘If Hay Lin says she will do it, I’m in.' Irma nodded, and Cornelia and Taranee agreed after some deliberation, trusting their judgment.

Mrs. Rudolph clapped her hands in joy and announced they would start working on a plan immediately, assigning tasks to each of them based on their strengths and skills. She grinned, expressing her confidence in them and their abilities as Guardians. The rest of the evening was spent polishing the details of the upcoming mission and discussing potential challenges that may arise. Yet the girls remained optimistic about success and determined to protect people at all costs.

The next evening, Will stood in her room, looking at the mirror. She had already dressed in dark, warm clothes in preparation for the cold weather outside. Today was the day they would help Merdian people, but all she felt was trepidation about something going wrong. She glanced at the Heart of Kandrakar hanging on her chest and decided to summon her power. Will felt her magic drain as the pink mist grew stronger and gathered into the shape of another girl in her room. Examining her copy, Will was conflicted. She did not want to use her power in such a way, but having an alibi in case of an accident was better than not. She huffed and sat on a bed, waiting for the copy to open her eyes.

‘Hello!' Her mirror image smiled and looked at her with an earnest expression. ‘Can I help you with something?’

Will grimaced and shook her head before touching the other girl's arm, implanting the basic memories in the person. She skipped most of the details but included enough for the copy to act independently without jeopardizing herself. It felt like such a cheat. However, Will knew it was necessary to protect her own safety and maintain a level of independence in order to carry out her Guardian's responsibilities. The mirror person smiled and went to get ready for bed, and she took advantage of the opportunity to slip away from home without anyone noticing.

The girls meet in a backstreet alley near Heatherfield's National Museum. It was the location of the newly opened portal, as shown on the map Mrs. Rudolph had provided. It was dark, smelled like trash, and the cold wind howled through the structures, but there was a back entrance to the building with no cameras present. Will rubbed her hands together, blowing warm breath on her fingers to get some feeling in them. Irma was pacing around and jumping at random intervals, while Hay Lin snuggled into her jacket. Cornelia grumbled, complaining about the cold, but others just shrugged off her voice; it was not the first time. Soon, another figure emerged from the darkness, huffing and puffing hot mist from her nose.

‘Sorry, I am late!’ Taranee gasped for breath. ‘I had to sneak out, but my mom goes to bed late, and I don't feel so good today. I hope I will not get sick!’

‘Finally!’ Cornelia shuddered. ‘Let’s get moving before I freeze to death!' She wrapped the coat tightly around her and walked to the locked door. ‘Will, if you're ready…’

Will raised the Heart of Kandrakar out of the clothes and said.

‘Cornelia-Earth! Taranee-Fire! Hay Lin-Air! Irma-Water…’ The glowing orbs exploded in color all around them, and anyone investigating the alley would have seen a light show as the girls transformed into magical warriors.

‘Oh, this is better!' Irma grinned, shaking her wings. ‘I do not feel as cold as before!'

‘I love magic!’ Cornelia quipped and gripped the handle, unlocking the door with a small vine.

‘Wait!’ Will yelled, grabbing her hand and stopping her. 'What if there is an alarm?' she inquired, explaining.

‘Good call.’ Taranee agreed, not wanting to think about the consequences if they were caught breaking into the museum.

Will focused on touching the wall to see if the electronics in the building worked. It took some time, but she eventually felt a faint vibration on her fingertips, indicating that power was flowing through the wires. Letting out a sigh of relief, Will closed her eyes, concentrating on the building's electrical system and releasing a small charge to bring down the grid. She had never done it before in such a large building so when the lights on the street went out, Will grimaced, feeling a bit tired. She was not at her best tonight, but the work had to be done.

They went into the museum, exploring the dark corridors. The dim moonlight from the windows made it difficult to see clearly, but the girls could not risk more light or it would have been noticed. As they walked deeper, Will felt the unease in the air, and soon they could hear people talking. She motioned to the girls silently to follow her and looked around the corner, there was a portal swirling away and armed soldiers ushering the people out.

‘Come on, hurry up, before the portal closes!’ One of the men growled, pushing the woman to the wall. ‘We don’t have all day!'

The woman stumbled with fear etched on her face. Another soldier stepped forward to guide her away as more people came. Will frowned as he noticed the hooded figure emerging from the shadows on the sidelines. The person signaled to the soldiers to keep the stragglers further away and mingled with the refugees.

‘Where is everyone else?’ Hay Lin whispered, looking around for the people Mrs. Rudoph mentioned would come to help.

‘Maybe they are late?’ Irma wondered.

‘I don't feel too good…' Taranee groaned, her head spinning. She leaned against the wall and loosened a painting that was hanging there. It swayed and fell to the ground, drawing the attention of all the soldiers to it.

‘It’s the Guardians! Stall them!' They brandished their weapons in their direction.

‘Please, there is no need for violence.' Will said, stepping out into the light with hands raised in the air in a peaceful gesture. ‘We are here for help!’ She calmly added, hoping to de-escalate the situation. The group of people in front of them seemed to relax a bit at her words, but Will could still sense their tension. She silently prayed that they would be able to resolve the misunderstanding.

‘Caleb sent us.’ Cornelia said, coming to stand behind her, ‘We mean you no harm!’

The group of strangers looked at each other, unsure of what to make of the statement. After a moment of silence, one of them stepped forward and asked, ‘What do you want from us?’

‘To help!’ Hay Lin declared, coming closer with Irma just a step behind her.

‘We heard you needed assistance,’ Irma added, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of trouble ‘What can we do?’

‘We don’t need help from the Guardians!' The man replied angrily, his arms crossed over his chest. ‘We can handle it on our own.’

‘Guardians have a duty to oversee the portals, mister grumpy.’ Irma joked, her attempt to lighten the mood had failed as the soldier continued to scowl, not amused by her comment. Will could not take her eyes off the hidden figure - she already had an idea who it was, he made her shudder in disgust. As he glided through the crowd, people began to whisper and hiss like an angry snake pit. The girls did not account for hostility from refugees. How could they help when the people refused to be aided?

‘Get out of here! We don't need you!’ A person shouted.

‘Kandrakar is the source of our troubles!’ A woman said, holding her kid close. Some began to murmur in agreement and nod their heads in unison. It was clear people did not believe them - the situation was getting out of control. She only had one choice: to divert their attention, even if it could lead to more trouble.

‘Wait! There is a servant of Phobos in your midst!' Will shouted, alarming the crowd. She gathered energy in her palm and hurled it at the suspicious man. He diverted it with a motion of his hand, and it sent it into the wall, causing no damage.

‘You have to do better than that, Guardian, if you want to defeat me!’ The man chuckled, removing his hood. His aristocratic features and long pale hair tied into a low ponytail revealed his identity.

‘Cedric!’ She gritted her teeth and prepared for the next attack. As pandemonium broke out in the crowd, the soldiers yelled in confusion.

‘Catch him!’ The men shouted, surrounding the figure. However, it had no effect because Cedric grinned and dodged all the attacks. His opponents were no match for him, and he took them down effortlessly. Will could hear his laugh, and it grated on her nerves. Looking around, she saw Hay Lin and Irma ushering civilians further into the building while Cornelia was trying to protect the valuable artwork in the museum by covering it with vines. However, Taranee, leaning against the wall and trying not to sway, caught her attention.

‘Are you alright?’ Will inquired, touching her arm and assisting her in standing. ‘Taranee?’ She was alarmed because the girl's skin was boiling hot.

‘You!’ Taranee growled, looking at Cedric. Will took a step back, shocked at the sudden hostility emanating from her friend. For a split second, she thought her eyes had turned black, but soon they became bright red. Taranne screamed, releasing fire flares from her hands, and soon Cedric was no longer laughing. His expression changed from amusem*nt to fear, and he stepped back, straight to the hands of soldiers. They pushed the general to his knees, grabbing his head and pointing their weapons at him.

‘Let go of me, in the name of the Prince!’ He roared, struggling to break free from the spear hold. However, the guards did not falter in holding him captive.

‘In the name of the Meridian people, you will get what you deserve!' One of them declared, taking a glowing lightning-shaped rod and aiming at him. It glowed and cracked in his grasp, indicating that it was a rare magical weapon. How did they end up with one on their hand? Will had no idea, but she noticed Taranee standing there, her body shaking with rage.

‘He’s mine!' she yelled, snatching the weapon from the stunned man's hands.

‘Taranee, no!’ Will cried, suddenly realizing her intentions. It was a decision made in a second. Even if Cedric represented everything she hated and was more than cruel to her and the girls, they were no killers. It seemed like the invisible line would be crossed if somebody died by their hand. Seeing Taranee wield a weapon of destruction, ready to strike, awakened an alarm in her. No life should be lost, not even an enemy—the Guardians do not kill. Maybe she was stupid, but jumping in front of a lightning bolt was a better idea than seeing her friend's hands stained with blood. If Taranee made such a mistake, it would ruin her. Will knew that Fire's anger would eventually subside, but the consequences would remain. She did not want to witness the aftermath of Taranee's rage. The fear of losing her friend to guilt was stronger than the fright of pain. Will saw Cedric's eyes widen in disbelief as she threw herself in front of him, and then there was nothing but pain…

Chapter 27: Chapter 26

Chapter Text

Deep within Kandrakar's palace rooms, there was a disturbance. In the vast expanse of whiteness, the Aurameres shuddered and stopped their never-ending journey of continuation. The room dimmed, and Luba was startled out of her daily task of looking over the sacred spheres. She dashed over to the source of the disruption, puzzled as to what had caused such a shift in the normally tranquil environment. To her horrified surprise, the Fire Guardian's magical light transformed from warm red to bloody crimson, with black veins spreading all around.

'Sacrilege!' Luba exclaimed, withdrawing her trusted shepherd's staff and attempting to pull the Auramere out of the circle. But it stayed in place, and the raging red flames scorched the rod. The Elder acted quickly before the Fire Guardian's rage consumed everything in its path. She closed her eyes and chanted a spell, hoping to calm the enraged spirit of fire within the girl. But the flames grew brighter and hotter, making it difficult to keep the magic going. With all her might, Luba focused on the spell, yet it did not take effect. As the energies conjoined, they backfired, and she was flung away in a blast of powerful magic. The woman stood up, staggering as the room trembled from within as the unstable enchantments clashed, attempting to contain the unexpected rebound. This was beyond her control. Someone tampered with the pure magic, and Luba had only one suspect, making her an accomplice she never intended to be. Yes, it was upsetting that the new Guardians were selected, but not because they were unworthy. She only wanted her student to be chosen because the girl had wished for it her entire life, but the opportunity was given to unknown Earthlings. To the females with no training and no magic on their plane of existence. It enraged her, and the sense of injustice drove her to make the worst mistake of her life: trusting Endarno. His words were sweet and enticing, and Luba believed he could make a difference in the established order, but not like this. Now, she realized Endarno was using her anger for his own gain and that his intentions were far from noble. Luba shuddered as she felt the taint inside the Auramere, considering the implications of such an action. Guardians were not mindless weapons. They could not be controlled, only guided, and yet someone dared... She needed to get to Oracle quickly before the situation escalated—this was a direct betrayal of the Kandrakar.

'Orube!' Luba shouted for her student, unsteady on her legs.

'Master? You asked for me?' Soon, a young woman emerged from a small white portal, and upon seeing the damage, she gasped. 'What happened?'

'I am so sorry, my girl.' Luba looked at her heart's child. 'Forgive your unfaithful teacher. I only wanted the best for you and made a terrible mistake due to my incompetence.'

'I do not understand, Master?' Orube looked confused at her teacher, suddenly feeling that she had missed something important.

'Kadrakar is invaded from within, and the Guardians are under threat. You can trust no one. Do you understand me?' Luba looked straight into Orube's eyes, trying to convey the seriousness of the situation. The young woman nodded, feeling a sense of unease settle in her stomach.

'I made a deal with the enemy without knowing he was one, and I paid a terrible price for it by failing to protect the Aurameres.' Luba bowed her head in shame. 'Now, listen to me, Orube. You are my daughter, whom I never had, and I apologize for pushing you to do your best and not asking about your feelings. I want you to know I am proud of you, no matter what happens. I have to warn Oracle and fix my mistake. You, my dear student, have to be strong and protect Auremeres while I am away. Allow no one in, regardless of who wants to enter.' She hugged the always-strong girl, feeling her trembling.

'You are the best teacher I ever had.' Orube muttered. 'I will protect this room with my life.' She promised, her voice firm and resolute.

Luba sighed and nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. 'I'm sure you will, Orube. You have grown into a brave and loyal warrior.' With that said, Luba gathered her courage and left the room. Before the doors closed, the teacher looked at her student with pride and sadness, knowing that this could be the last time they saw each other. Unfortunately, when Luba took a step in front of her, she bumped into a solid male body.

'Now, where do you think you are going?' Endarno inquired, placing hands on her shoulders. They felt cold and heavy like thick chains, and when she lifted her head, Luba could swear his eyes were black. She tried to step back, but his grip tightened. Luba's veins tinged with fear as she realized the danger she and her student were in. Regret was the only thing she thought about before her world faded into darkness.

Endarno smirked as he slung a limp body over his shoulder. Even though Luba had been his ally for a short time, he did not tolerate betrayals. One down, more to go before the main opposition is out of the picture. Soon, the Oracle will fall, and he will rule the Kandrakar with an iron fist. He had waited for this moment for years, and nothing would stand in his way. The power he would wield as the Oracle was worth any sacrifice, even if it meant eliminating everyone who opposed him. The only thing that remained was to wait for the perfect opportunity to strike and seize control. As he imagined the future, a wicked smile spread across his face, knowing his time had finally come. He would become the most powerful being in the universe, and no one would dare challenge him. Opening the door to the main hall, Endarno laughed at the shocked face of a young woman inside. Oh, this was going to be fun! Nobody heard the screams, but the peaceful atmosphere of the sacred palace was disturbed, and dark clouds began to gather outside.

Will screamed, or maybe she did not. It was hard to remember when everything ignited, like suddenly being doused in acid. The air stuck in her lungs, and her body bowed like a string as every muscle strained with the electrical current. A thousand needles traveled down in a stream of pain, and Will trembled like a leaf. She couldn't think or breathe as the fire raged on, and her mind struggled under the pressure. Reacting to its keeper's anguish, the Heart of Kandrakar pulled, but it was not quick enough, as Cerdric grabbed her hand and got sucked into their orbit. It felt like being torn apart. Will blacked out as pressure squeezed her on all sides. She was too weak to resist as Cedric tried to drag her through the darkness. They bounced like a rubber ball, moving all around in a vortex. Will heard him scream, but he did not let her go. The world rushed behind them in dizzying rainbow colors. There was no destination in mind. She could not go to Phobos, not with Cedric stuck to her like a leech. Seeing no point in trying to hold on, she let go, and they fell out of the interspace straight into the water. It was deep enough to survive the impact but felt cold and hard, like hitting a block of concrete. The air was pushed out of her lungs, and instead of taking a deep breath, she got a mouthful of water. Every part of her body hurt, but the excruciating burning in her stomach made everything else pale in comparison. Sputtering Will tried to breathe but could only get a short inhale of air as a heavy body crashed into her and her head went underwater. The blurry form above pushed her under, and hands that felt like iron shackles squeezed her neck. This was it. She was going to die. Will felt her strength fade and the edges of her vision darken. At that moment, something foreign and yet quite familiar awakened in her blood. Just a trickle, a drop of power so intertwined with her own that it could go unnoticed. That magic was already a part of her, but it left a rich taste on her tongue, like the darkest chocolate. In a split second between life and death, Will reacted with her whole being, calling upon the drop of ancient power to save herself. It surged through her veins, empowering her with a strength she had never known before. Will grabbed Cedric's wrist and rolled over, using the momentum to topple the heavy body down. They toppled into shallow water, and a few deep breaths finally filled her lungs. Coughing and sputtering, she stumbled once more as Cedric continued his attempt to restrain her. Growling like an injured animal, Will felt something ancient in her mind—the sudden awareness of something hard to understand but usable in this more than dire situation. Gathering the trickle of that strange power inside her, Will grabbed Cedric’s hands and poured her willpower into him.

‘Stop!’ Her breathless voice took on a deep edge. She squeezed his wrist with an iron grip, sending currents of energy. ‘Life for a life, Cedric!' He spasmed as if touched by electricity when the order was given.

Everything seemed to come to a stop at that moment, and Will could finally see where they had landed—somewhere in the unfamiliar lake. They were both sitting near the shore, dripping in wet clothes, as the sun shone through the leaves of the forest and birds chirped in the branches above them.

Cedric's eyes widened as the gravity of the situation dawned on him. He hissed as if being burned, but the magic danced on his skin like a brand. Somehow, the Guardian had invoked something he could not have predicted: a life debt. The most primitive and ancient magic that ever existed was a debt of blood and honor. He had no choice but to follow it, as she had indeed saved him. Until the right circ*mstances were met, they could not hurt each other. It was etched into his skin, with golden chains around his wrists. A life, for a life. Cedric looked at the petite and injured woman and hissed like a snake without poisonous teeth. His eyes glowed yellow in response to his rage, yet he nodded, acknowledging the words. The Guardian looked him in the eyes and let go of his body. He groaned, dragging himself to the lake's edge and flopping on the sand. Soon after, the girl followed, half crawling and wobbling on shaky legs. The woman collapsed beside him, gasping for air. Cedric grumbled as he examined his superficial injuries, relieved that they were not serious. The only problem was that his magical reserves were deeply depleted. It tasted like ashes on his tongue, a bitter reminder that he had overdone his limits.

‘I should have killed you sooner.’ He gritted his teeth, trying to soak up as much sun as possible, feeling a chill setting in his bones.

‘I saved your miserable life. You could at least show some gratitude. As you should know, I am no longer useful to you. Or maybe you don’t? If I die, the Heart will be inactive until another Keeper is summoned. It will only be a glass trinket for your Master. Did nobody tell you that?’ Will rasped through the pain as the world spun around.

Her clothes squelched when she tried to sit, and her body flared with acute agony. The burn on her stomach strained with movement, and Will almost retched upon looking at the injury. It was red, blistered skin, sluggishly bleeding in some places, and parts of her uniform melted and stuck to the wound. It reached from under her ribs to her bare stomach below. The pain made her clench her teeth and close her eyes tightly, trying to hold back tears. Yet, without any resources, she could only endure and hope her magic would heal her enough to move. They could not stay here. Will glanced at Cedric. He was taking his coat and shirt off, trying to squeeze the excess water out of the materials. She sighed, suddenly feeling tired and cold. Even if he was an enemy, Will did not regret her decision to spare a life—not for him but for Taranee. What happened to her friend? She had no idea. The silent girl suddenly appeared to be a different person. Perhaps a spell or enchantment from her capture was still having an impact on her. Will was concerned about her friend's well-being, even though her situation was also dire. Groaning, she slumped on the ground, uncertain but confident that Cedric would not try to hurt her anymore. The knowledge that surfaced in her brain was unknown. Somehow, it reminded her of Phobos, having a certain feel and taste to it and imparting obscure insight. She used her will and blood to enslave another being, even if temporarily. It should have been repulsive to her morals, but all Will felt was the satisfaction of overpowering her opponent. Although she knew deep down that she had done something wrong, the rush of power was too intoxicating to resist. She tried justifying the action by convincing herself that it was necessary for her survival, but the guilt lingered in her mind. Will was suddenly terrified that somehow Phobos had manipulated her emotions. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. However, she couldn't shake the feeling that Phobos had played her again. Is everything they did a lie? Will needed to ask what he had done to her and confront him about the truth of their relationship. The conversation would be uneasy, but it was hard to keep living in this uncertainty and doubt. First, she had to get home in one piece and keep her guard up, especially around Cedric. They needed to find shelter before her pain became too overpowering, or she would never get out of there. Reluctantly yanking the invisible chains tying her to Cedric, she asked, 'Do you know where we are?'

'Do I look like I know?' Cedric hissed, his voice laced with annoyance. Will gritted her teeth, frustration boiling inside her, and looked around for signs of civilization or shelter, but all she saw was a dark forest. The sun was slowly setting beyond the tree lines, and the temperature began dropping as the shadows grew longer. Will shivered and hugged herself, feeling dizzy, vulnerable, and exposed in the middle of nowhere.

'You are going to get hypothermia if we remain here.' The general gathered his wet clothes and sighed, standing on the sandbank. He took the ribbon out of his usual ponytail and shook his head to get rid of the water. His long hair was still wet and stuck to his bare back.

'You coming?' He raised his eyebrow, looking at the shivering girl in front of him.

Only now, in the bright sunlight, did Will notice the aristocratic lines on his clear face and the deep set of gray eyes that seethed with rage, piercing right through her. His body was lithe yet muscular, exuding a sense of control. She hesitated before nodding and trying to stand, biting her lower lip to keep the scream inside as her wound stretched and pain radiated through her body. Despite the discomfort, Will kept her composure in front of this man. There was no trust between them, and Cedric could betray her even if he couldn't directly injure her more than she already was. Yet, as long as they were stuck in this predicament, they had to work together to survive. She straightened her back and met his gaze, determined not to show weakness. Soon, Will reluctantly followed him deeper into the forest, deciding he knew more about Metamoor than she did.

The foliage was dense, and it was hard to follow the man ahead of her. Will stumbled through the roots and underbrush. Her head spun, and body shivered, unsure whether it was from cold or heat. Cedric seemed to be moving deeper into the forest without hesitation, so she wondered how long they would go on. Will stopped trying to catch her breath, but soon her strength faded, and she slumped on the moss-covered ground. The forest was eerily quiet. The only sound was the rustling of leaves and twigs, with the occasional twirling of a bird. When she lifted her head, Cedric was standing beside her with a frustrated look on his face.

'Weakling! And I thought Guardians were made of sturdier material.' He scoffed in her direction, causing her hands to clench into fists.

'If you haven't noticed until now, I am injured. Be glad it's not you sporting this wound from the weapon meant to kill you! Besides, it takes more than physical strength to be a Guardian. There is courage, determination, honor, and kindheartedness—something you clearly lack!' Will retorted, her voice steady despite the anger he ignited. Cerdric's expression turned to surprise before quickly morphing back into a scowl. He stepped forward, his hand gripping a tree trunk, leaving deep gashes in its bark.

'You may have a point about my lack of heart, but you are just a child playing a hero!' He spat, his voice dripping with venom. Will was taken aback by the intensity of his hatred.

'Why do you hate me so much?' The unexpected question slipped through her pale lips, and Cerdric's eyes narrowed as he glared at her.

'You would not understand,' he sneered. 'I do not hate you specifically. I detest what the Guardians represent. You are a naive girl with no understanding of the real world! Your allegiance to Kandrakar blinds you to the truth and prevents you from seeing the bigger picture. I will not explain myself to you, Guardian!' With that spat, Cedric turned around and vanished into the underbrush, but she could still hear his voice. 'Follow me if you want to escape this forest alive.'

His words stung, but she had no choice but to follow him because, without Cedric, she would be lost with no way out. He eventually halted near a rock cliff covered in green and brown vines on the surface. Cedric walked along the ledge, reaching for the foliage, until his hand vanished inside the hidden entrance. He pushed aside the vines and gestured for her to follow him. Will wavered outside, but as the cold wind picked up, making her teeth clatter, she stepped inside the dark opening.

The air was damp and musty, and there was a distant sound of water dripping. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness, and she could make out a narrow path leading into the depths. It seemed that Cedric did not need any light, as he walked without fear, his steps confident and sure. Will stayed close behind her until the air became colder and damper, causing her to shiver uncontrollably. When the sound of water drew closer, Cedric stopped, and she almost walked into his back. Stumbling, she looked around, and her boots crunched on the gravel. They stopped near the underground stream, barely visible in the dim light.

'We will spend the night here.' He said, with a silent voice echoing off the walls. Kneeling, he dipped his hands in the cold stream, drinking the clear liquid from his palms. Will watched him for a moment before joining, feeling the refreshing water quench her thirst, which she did not know she had. Then Will sat by the stream, with cold rocks poking her back, trying to gather warmth into her body.

'Stay here.' Cedric dropped his damp coat on her head and put on a shirt. 'I will gather some wood, and you will only burden me. Otherwise, we will both catch a cold, and I doubt you wish to share your body heat with me.' He smirked and then disappeared into the darkness. Will watched him go, feeling a mix of gratitude and irritation, gathering the material around herself. She knew Cedric was right, but that did not mean he did anything out of the kindness of his heart. Will hugged her knees closer, groaning with every move, trying to ignore her burn, but tears welled up in her eyes after tasting blood in her mouth. She needed a healer because her natural magic couldn't handle such a severe injury.

Time passed slowly in the eerie cave, and Will began to suspect that Cedric had abandoned her. It would not have been a surprise, considering their tumultuous alliance. As she was about to give up hope, footsteps came out of the gloom. Soon after, Cedric appeared, dropping an armful of firewood on the sand and beginning to dig a small fire pit. Will watched him work in silence, unsure what to say. The tension was palpable between them, but the promise of heat lifted her mood.

'How's your injury?' His question broke the silence.

Will thought for a moment before answering, 'What's it to you?

He shrugged, a tiny spark forming between his fingers. As the fire began to crackle and the warmth spread, they both relaxed slightly. Will could finally see his face, and Cedric grimaced, rolling up his shirt sleeves and stretching his hands closer to the fire. She followed his example, noticing the glimpse of gold etched on his wrists.

'Believe it or not. I cannot let you die.' Cedric sighed, caressing the golden lines on his skin. 'These restraints prevent me from causing you harm, even if I wanted to, until your life is out of immediate danger. This is old magic. I am bound by blood and honor to fulfill the debt I did not want or ask for.' He looked at her with an unreadable expression. 'Lucky for you because I would have left you to die. When I regain my freedom, this cursed alliance between us is over!' He growled, his eyes flashing yellow from suppressed anger. Will knew it was extremely fortunate that he did not abandon her to fend for herself, so she nodded in agreement, silently acknowledging the truth in his words. There was no trust between them, and she had to be cautious because even chained beasts could bite.

'Sleep, you are no use for me half dead. Tomorrow we will try to find civilization and, if possible, a healer. Then I will get rid of you without any guilt.' He muttered under his breath. Will exhausted by his constant insults, laid on the ground, wanting to find a comfortable position that would not aggravate her wound. Feeling the strength leave her body, Will wondered how her friends and family were back home. Watching the shadows dance on the cave walls and being keenly aware of the enemy sitting beside her, flinging tiny branches of wood into the fire, Will dozed off. After closing her eyes, she thought about how Phobos would react if he saw his loyal dog chained to her in this terrible situation for both of them. Before drifting into an uneasy sleep, Will prayed for a miracle and hoped that tomorrow would bring a way out of this mess.

Chapter 28: Chapter 27

Chapter Text

Will woke up in pain, which is understandable given her injury, but that didn't make it any easier to bear. Her mind was foggy, and every part of her body hurt, whether it was from the ground she slept on or the agonizing pulsing of the wound. Attempting to sit up sent a wave of dizziness through her head, causing her to groan and fall back to the ground. She looked around the cave, blinking away tears. In the dim light slipping through the stone ceiling, uneven rocks and a water stream gurgling around in the depths were easier to see. The embers from yesterday's fire still glowed, but Cedric was nowhere to be seen. She tried calling his name, but her voice only echoed back to her. Once again, Will was left alone, and unexpected anger grew. She tried focusing on the tether binding them together but only moaned as the magic refused to answer her call. The Heart of Kandrakar was dull and lifeless on her chest, a stark contrast to its usual vibrant glow. It sank back inside her body, hidden once more by a painful tug. She was stranded in an unfamiliar world with no idea how to get home, and her only hope of surviving this ordeal was an enemy who wanted to kill her. Will chucked, feeling hopelessness setting in. It was her reckless actions that led her here. There was no one to blame. She took a deep breath and slowly stood up, holding onto the rock wall, stumbling to the water, and taking a few sips of the clear liquid with her stomach rumbling with hunger. It was to be expected, as healing always required many calories, but here and now, it only made her feel worse. Eyeing the wound on her stomach, Will hissed as the skin stretched and cracked, even if it looked better than before. Cupping the water in her hands, she poured it on her injury, crying out from the unavoidable bout of pain. Yet, gritting her teeth, she did it again and again until some of the heat on the skin subsided. Cooling the burn was the best she could do without the proper medicine or magic to rely on.

'And I had a wishful thought that perhaps you died in your sleep...' The voice emanated from the shadows. Alarmed, Will jumped and spun around, quickly regretting the action as the ache shot through her body.

'You wish!' She cursed under her breath, even though her heart raced from the unexpected fright. Cedric chuckled a deep and throaty sound that made her skin crawl.

'If only... while you were taking your beauty sleep, I was doing all the hard work.' He dropped a bundle of logs on the ground, then sat down and took out more items from the makeshift bag made from the vines hanging outside. Soon the fire sparked again, and Cedric put a few smooth, round pebbles inside it. He then brought out some meaty leaves of a plant she'd never seen before, expertly folding them into makeshift cups and scooping water into them before placing them aside.

'I thought you were noble, and all peasant work was beyond you?' Will frowned slightly, looking at how he efficiently continued his tasks.

'The fact that you are useless does not imply I lack survival skills. Considering I am a member of the military, my position did not come to me for sitting idle.' Cedric scoffed and started to mash some herbs between the two rocks. As a soldier and magician from a young age, he trained to adapt to any situation and make the most of it, even with limited resources. He put the green grind into a water cup and scooped a rock out of the fire with a stick, dropping it in. The water bubbled and boiled, emitting a grassy aroma that filled the air, but the cup held, even if it looked fragile.

'Drink. It should relieve the pain a bit, or else you'll be a burden on the road.' He motioned to the strange beverage. Will was reluctant. It looked like sludge and had a layer of ash floating on top. Cedric rolled his eyes, taking a cup and drinking from it himself. 'Happy? It is not poison.' He snapped at her foolishness. 'Even if it appears unappealing to your delicate sensibilities, everything in it is digestible.'

Will frowned and took a soft bowl, cautiously sipping the liquid and feeling a warm sensation spread through her body. It was a bitter but oddly sweet concoction, reminding her of licorice if she ignored the sight of it.

'We have to move. I took a look around and found nothing but wilderness. This region is unfamiliar to me, but there are recognizable roads within the kingdom if we find one.' He looked at her with a strange expression and rubbed his wrists. 'Also, let's get this out of the way,' he sighed. 'You and I both dislike each other, and to be perfectly honest, I could not care less about you, but I have my honor, and I will adhere to it. Regrettably, I have no choice in this matter.' Cedric paused, his eyes fixed on the fire, before continuing. 'For the time being, we must cooperate, but let's maintain a professional demeanor. No unnecessary interactions—I'll save your life, and we'll continue like before—as enemies.'

The tension in the air was palpable. Will knew it was her only chance of survival, but it would be hard to work with her sworn enemy, not after everything he'd done. The uneasy silence followed, interrupted only by the sounds of the burning wood. Finally, she took a deep breath and spoke.

'We don't have to like each other. As long as you get me out of here alive, I consider the debt between us settled and void.' Her words hung in the air, and she could see the calculating look in his eyes. Cedric was a cunning man, but as long as magic tied them together, she could protect herself from the betrayal. Will held his gaze, waiting for a response, and finally, Cedric nodded, acknowledging her terms.

'Fine. First, in this kingdom, you cannot move in your outfit. The Guardians are too recognizable, and it would draw unwanted attention to us. Secondly, you will have to let me look at your injury. We both know it has to be attended to before we do anything else.'

'Why do I have to hide?' Will was confused and slightly annoyed by his suggestion.

'Are you seriously asking that?' Cedric chuckled, looking at her in disbelief.

She shrugged, avoiding his eyes. 'I just don't see why it is necessary.'

'Believe me, you do not want any eyes drawn to yourself. We are not in the capital anymore. This is a wild country, and people here are not as friendly as you might think.'

'Fine, I'll do it.' Will sighed grudgingly, hating the fact that once again, Cedric was making sense. It made her feel like she lacked the necessary skills to be practical in an unfamiliar environment. Even if that were true, the reminders stung her pride. Also, they couldn't afford to be careless, and as much as Will hated to admit it, her injury was hurting her more than she let on. So with a resigned sigh and swallowed pride, Will tilted her head, sat more comfortably on the rocks, and submitted herself to the enemy's grasp.

His fingers were gentle when he checked her burned skin, but closing her eyes was a mistake. Will's breath hitched when the sudden memory of being tied and prodded flooded her mind. She trembled as the goosebumps rose on her skin, feeling the urge to pull away from Cedric's touch. The past torture was still in her mind, and the sudden surge of adrenaline in her body would lead to panic she could not afford. There was no Phobos to comfort her, and such weakness was unacceptable in the current situation. Will took a deep breath and forced her body to stay still, reminding herself that this time Cedric was not her captor and she needed his help.

'I am not a healer, so my knowledge is rudimental, but we need to prevent an infection.' His voice was so close that Will flinched and opened her eyes.

'Don't touch me!' She spat, suddenly feeling extremely vulnerable. She wanted to go home and forget about this nightmare. Cedric hissed, clutching his wrists, and took a step back. He growled and raised his hands in surrender. 'I won't touch you, but I must tend to it and wrap it properly before it gets worse.'

Will trembled, trying to gather her wits, realizing she needed his assistance. She twitched, trying not to let her fear get in the way of medical aid, and raised her head, allowing him to approach.

Once again, Cedric crouched beside her, spreading green goop on her injury with an intense look on his face. Wincing as the cool salve touched her skin, Will admitted to herself that he was right. Getting an infection in the middle of nowhere was not a good idea. Even if her magic prevented most diseases, being careless would lead to trouble, and she was already exhausted.

'We need to bind this...' Cedric said, looking around for suitable dressings. 'I have to tear down your uniform. The sleeves would do.' He suggested it, and Will sighed in resignation, knowing there was no other choice. She remained silent as Cedric's nails grew into sharp claws and ripped the fabric of her sleeve, wincing at the sound of shredding cloth but not protesting as both parts of her uniform were severed. Soon, he cut the sleeve into long strips and looked her in the eyes, tightly binding the wound. Will tried to regulate her breathing instead of crying out as she felt the pressure on her skin where the wrap had pulled the burn. He was efficient and detached, and it was over in a minute, which she appreciated because being touched by him made her extremely uncomfortable. After that, Cedric left her alone, tending to the fire and creating something strange yet again. She watched as he soaked a large lump of burned-out coal in water and pounded it into a paste. When curiosity got the better of her, Will asked, 'What are you doing?'

Cedric lifted his head, and the light from the fire danced on his face. 'Making a dye for your hair.' He replied and continued to work on the paste until it turned into a smooth, black liquid. 'It's either this or mud, but your hair is too bright for soil. Coal will give you a darker shade, which will help you blend in.'

'I refuse!' Will frowned, feeling apprehensive about putting anything on her locks.

'You have no say in this.' Cedric stood up, poured the cold liquid on her head, and rubbed it through her red tresses.

'f*ck you!' She shrieked as the paste dripped down her neck and face. Will tried to wipe it away but only made a mess, so she went to the stream to wash off her skin as much as she could. 'I can't believe you did that!'

Cedric watched her with a satisfied smirk. 'You'll thank me later.' He said it, and Will glared, angry. Even though she knew her hair was too unique for Metamoor.

When the worst residue washed away, Cedric threw her a leftover strip from her uniform and said, 'Tie it around your forehead to keep your hair in place, and put on my coat. The fabric is slightly damp, but the sun will dry it out. I cannot let you out in your uniform.'

Will grumbled but grudgingly followed Cedric's instructions, feeling self-conscious about her boyish and shabby appearance and wondering why it was even necessary in the first place. Seeing her comply with his orders, Cedric also started to change. He stroked a bit of dry ash through his hair several times until the color became less blonde and more gray. Then he quickly braided it and tied the end with a ribbon. His white shirt was next, with a few smudges and tears added to make it look more worn. Then he put it on, rolling the sleeves up to his elbows. With a few dirt stains on his face, the transformation was complete, and he appeared to be more of a traveler than a noble. Then Cedric stood and threw sand on the fire until it was completely extinguished. Will blinked when it went out, trying to adjust her eyes to the meager light from outside. He gathered their sparse belongings and said, 'Let's go. The sun is out, and we have a long journey ahead of us.'

As they walked back to the forest, she could not help but feel a sense of worry about what lay ahead. They were heading into unfamiliar territory without supplies, and maybe danger was lurking around every corner. Will wasn't familiar enough with Metamoor's flora and fauna to keep wandering around without her magic to protect her. Despite her anxiety, she held her head high, following the unwilling companion, determined to get home in one piece, even if it meant facing the unknown.

The forest was alive with sounds when they emerged from the underground. The sun was high in the blue sky, shining through the canopy and casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. There was a wonder of untouched nature around her, with vibrant flowers and towering trees that seemed to stretch up to the heavens. The deeper they went, the stranger the forest became, with things she had never seen, such as big, colorful leaves that did not grow on Earth or unrecognizable animal calls. It seemed they walked without direction, but soon the forest thinned, and they both stumbled upon a clearing. Just as Will was about to enter the glade, Cedric grabbed her elbow and yanked her back.

'Wait,' he whispered, pointing to a group of figures in the center of the clearing. 'Murmurers, the spirits of the forest...'

Will squinted, seeing something out of a fairy tale. The creatures or people were tall, slender, and colorful, with skins like tree bark—some rough, others willowy and soft like flower stems, stripped with patterns or plain but shimmering in the sun. The figures wore no clothes, but their hair was full of roots and blooms, as if they were one with the forest itself.

'They are said to have been created by the Divine Guardian himself. The first beings to be born...' Cedric spoke in quiet reverence as he watched the spirits move gracefully through the grass. Their movements were effortless and fluid, as if the forest spirits were dancing to a silent melody only they could hear. When listening closely, Will heard voices murmuring words in a language she could not understand. It blended with the sounds of the forest, creating a symphony of nature that was both beautiful and mysterious. Will felt a strange calm and awe wash over her as she realized there was so much more to Metamoor than she had ever known.

'Come.' Cedric said, pushing her in another direction. 'Better not to disturb them.'

Will took his advice and turned away from the magical scene to follow him back to the forest, but accidentally tripped over a root and fell. The pain was sudden and intense. Even if her burns bothered her all day, this was nothing like that. She cried out, curling up to protect her wound as tears streamed down her face. Cedric rushed back to her side, annoyance on his face, but soon he halted as the forest went still. The silence was eerie, the entire woodland was holding its breath. He scanned their surroundings, his eyes narrowing on a faint rustling sound from the dense undergrowth nearby. As if growing straight out of the forest floor, the murmurers surrounded them, blending into the rustling of leaves and the ruffling of the grass. His annoyance turned to fear as he quickly helped her up, and they both stood frozen, unsure of what to do next.

'You don't belong here...' In front of them stood a woman with green skin that was fleshed out with yellow stripes, pointy ears, and curly brown hair adorned with meadow flowers. Her voice was soft but clear, like a bell, echoing the words to those standing nearby. Even though only her lips moved, it appeared that others were speaking in tandem with her, creating a circle of repetition around them.

'Pardon our intrusion, o children of the forests. We mean you no harm.' Cedric bowed as low as he could under the circ*mstances, placing his hand on his heart. Will attempted to copy his movement but hissed in pain and only lowered her head, trying not to offend the creatures. The woman's golden eyes glinted with amusem*nt as she observed their gesture. 'You may speak, but be careful with your words,' she warned. 'We are not easily pleased.'

Cedric nodded respectfully and calmly spoke, trying to appear less intimidating. 'We are lost travelers trying to find our way out of this forest... We only seek a safe passage and would be grateful for any guidance you could offer us.' He continued.

'Liar...' Her laughter carried through the trees. 'You are not lost. You are trespassing on our territory. Safe passage is not something we offer to outsiders.' The murmurers around them growled in agreement. Their eyes were fixed on them, watching every move with suspicion.

'Please, my companion is injured... We are lost and exhausted. We cannot harm you.' Cedric tried to reason with the group of forest dwellers.

The woman approached them both as if she were examining their appearance. Her bare feet made no sound on the green grass, and the circle tightened around them, leaving no room for escape.

'Your companion's injury is not our concern.' Her voice became cold and unyielding, and others nodded in agreement.

'Then we will be on our way...' Cedric said, moving closer to Will. But before he could step back, the woman raised her hand, signaling him to stop. 'You cannot leave,' she said. 'Not until we have determined your intentions.'

'We only want to pass...' Will tried to say but only moaned, clutching her side and feeling blood coming through the bandages. She swayed, her face pale and in pain. The murmurer froze and sniffed the air, her head tilted to the side, and her gaze narrowed as she focused on Will.

'Your scent is familiar...' Her voice trailed off as she studied Will intently until a flicker of recognition crossed her face. 'Oran...' The word was barely audible, but it sent a tidal wave through the assembled creatures. Whispers of disbelief and astonishment filled the air as the creatures exchanged bewildered glances. It unleashed a torrent of conversations around them. Their voices rose in high pitch, creating a cacophony of sounds that made her ears hurt. Will could hear snippets of sentences but could not understand their meaning as her head was dizzy. She saw Cedric clutching his ears and falling to his knees as if in pain. The sheer noise overwhelmed her senses until everything blurred around her. As the panic set in, Will desperately tried to cover her ears, hoping to block out the chaos of noises. When her consciousness started to fade, one tone rose above all else.

'Enough!' It was a commanding voice, cutting through the cacophony with authority. Will strained to focus on the source, her heart pounding in her chest. The voice belonged to the woman standing tall amid the chaos, her words reverberating with power.

'I apologize for the commotion my kin has created. We did not intend to cause any harm with this agitation. Our voices are perceived differently by humankind.' She lowered her head, glancing at Cedric's figure sprawled on the moss. 'Perhaps it was for the best that no one suspicious would be around to listen in on our conversation.' She added it as an afterthought. 'Come, join us in the sun...'. The murmurer grabbed Will by her hand, helping her to stand and almost dragging her weight all by herself. She struggled to keep up with the unsteady steps, her head dizzy from the sudden movement. From the corner of her eye, Will noticed Cedric being lifted and carried over to a more comfortable position on the soft grass. When they arrived at the sunny spot in the middle of the meadow, she closed her eyes to shield herself from the sudden brightness, feeling the warmth seep into her bones. The murmurer's grip tightened, providing her with a sense of stability. When her eyes adjusted to the sunlight, Will took a deep breath, savoring the fresh scent of blooming flowers that filled the air. The rustling of leaves and chirping crickets in the grass provided a soothing escape from the chaos just experienced.

They sat on the ground, and suddenly Will felt herself swaying from exhaustion. It was too much of everything—the overwhelming sensations, the emotional rollercoaster, and the physical demands—and she desperately needed a break from the unforgiving reality. A hand appeared in her line of sight, offering fruit and clear water on plates made of leaves.

'You will feel better after eating...' The words reached her ears, but they sounded muffled and distant, as if from underwater. Will blinked and reached for food, grateful for the small act of kindness. It tasted savory and sweet—the perfect combination of flavors dancing on her tongue—so she ate a few more, feeling energy slowly returning to her body and hunger she couldn't acknowledge before retreating to the back of her mind. The water, even though it looked clear, was filled with the taste of herbs and tartness, flavored more like citrus than anything else. It quenched her thirst in a way she had not expected and cleared away any lingering tiredness from her eyes as if filled with magic.

'Better?' The woman in front of her asked with a small smile. 'That's the least I can do to one bearing the mark.' She bowed her head a little before continuing. 'This food will provide you with more energy than typical forest fare, but I cannot help with your injury as we typically do not require healing.'

Will focused on the beautiful creature before her and marveled at her ethereal presence. Her words and gestures had a sense of grace and wisdom, as if she had lived longer than her appearance suggested.

'I do not understand. What mark?' Will was curious and a bit bewildered by the current situation. Realizing she was being quite rude and staring at the woman, Will also asked, 'What's your name?'

The sweet laughter caught her by surprise, and the murmurer replied. 'I do not have a name... I am a blossom. I am a sapling, a blade of grass on the ground. I am both a child and a spirit of the forest. Regarding the mark, it represents a connection to the divine.' She placed one hand on Will's forehead and another on her chest. 'You possess a great deal of magic, Guardian. It has been a very long time since I last encountered someone like you, that's why you reminded us of Him...'

'Who?' Her confusion grew as she tried to make sense of the murmurer's cryptic words. The woman smiled gently, her eyes filled with ancient wisdom. 'Him... The one who created all things, the Guardian of magic and power,' she explained. 'You carry a spark of His essence within, a rare gift that sets you apart from others.' The creature's words resonated deeply within her, leaving her both intrigued and slightly unnerved.

'Is it Kandrakar's Heart?' Will speculated that the meaning of the conversation might have been lost in translation because it sounded so cryptic. Will recalled Alma speaking about the Meridians' belief in the Divine Guardian and how it was a matter of personal preference to choose which gender it represented since it was undetermined. Perhaps because she was also a Guardian, the murmurers concluded that her abilities had to come from the divine as well.

'You do not understand.' The woman shook her head, her face looking frustrated. 'I cannot explain it to you because I lack the vocabulary of your language.'

Will sensed the murmurer's genuine struggle to convey her thoughts. Despite her flawless speech, there was an underlying complexity to her communication that Will couldn't fully grasp. It seemed her struggle to explain stemmed from a fundamental difference in the way she perceived and expressed ideas, beyond just language barriers.

'I am sorry.' The need to apologize came unexpectedly, even if Will wasn't sure why. The creature's face softened, but her eyes looked like deep pools filled with grief and wisdom.

'This world is dying. Its heart is lost, and the magic is wilting. Do you not see?' The murmurer lifted her head, looking at the sky, and Will frowned, unsure what it meant.

'I do not...' The change in the conversation left her reeling. 'Can you explain more?' Will felt her heart race as if the world had darkened slightly and the afternoon sun was no longer as warm as before. The murmurer let out a heavy sigh filled with sorrow. 'Long ago, this land was brimming with life and vibrant magic. But now, apathy and despair are consuming it. The balance has been disrupted, and unless we find a way to restore it, our world will continue to wither.' Will's eyes widened in realization as she tried to grasp the gravity of the words.

'We were the first to feel the change, and after many years, some of us did not return to our reborn cycle.' The creature gently touched her head, where a large tiger lily sat in her hair. 'This is my sister. She perished and reverted to her previous appearance. It happened repeatedly to my brethren. We are the only ones left. Even if sometimes the magic pools are renewed, it feels different. Artificial and strange, almost sinister compared to our natural habitat.' The murmurer's voice trembled with sadness and longing as she continued, 'We are slowly fading away because we cannot adapt—with His disappearance, our last hope died.' Will's heart ached for the strange creature, even though she couldn't figure out what the real problem was that their existence was facing. The underlying issue was that the magic was fading, but how? Why? She had more questions than answers.

'But you...' The woman once again pressed a palm on her heart. 'Looking at you, I feel hope... Even in its diluted state, your magic appears so familiar and reassuring. Perhaps you are the one who finds the way.' She smiled warmly, with a trace of hope in her eyes. Will's eyes widened at the woman's words, her strange prophecy adding weight to her shoulders. The more she learned about this world, the more confused she became. What was the truth, and what were the lies? Who is wrong, and who is right? If she wanted to unravel the truth, it would require navigation through the web of lies, deceit, and manipulation, but where to begin? Will shook her head, trying to get rid of the uncertainty that had settled on her. First, she needed to get home safely, and then the hard questions would begin.

'Sleep,' the hypnotic voice murmured in her ear. 'When you wake up, you and your companion will be out of this forest... This is the only way we can help you. Be blessed, Guardian, and trust your heart. It will help you in your journey...' Will closed her eyes, allowing the soothing words to wash over her. As she drifted between awakening and sleep, she couldn't help but think that this encounter, however cryptic, was more than she could have imagined. Maybe, just maybe, there was truth and wisdom in the murmurer's words that would help her in the future more than she could comprehend right now. When the strange sensation of being lifted in the air washed over her, Will surrendered herself to the sweet dreams.

Chapter 29: Chapter 28

Chapter Text

'Will!' Hay Lin's yell rang out in the room. All she saw was a blinding flash and a scream, and then everything fell silent. People looked around, confused about what happened, and Taranne just stood frozen, panting and staring at her hands. She walked over to her friend and grabbed her shoulders. 'What did you do?'

Taranee's face was pale, her breathing shallow, as the room fell into an uneasy silence filled with uncertainty. Her gaze was unfocused and drifting, as if she didn't notice her. The girl's barely audible voice finally broke the silence.

'I... What have I done?' The Fire Guardian looked at her trembling fingers in disbelief, as if they belonged to someone else. Her words hung heavy in the air, and the room remained tense, with everyone sifting uncomfortably and waiting for an explanation that seemed impossible to give.

After a few uneasy minutes, a nervous guard stepped forward. 'We don't want you here!' His voice was a bit trembling, but resolute. Some people nodded, and soon an angry murmur grew louder in agreement. The girls looked around, seeing stern faces, their hearts sinking with each passing moment. It was clear that they were not welcome here, and tension ran high.

'Maybe we should leave...' Hay Lin whispered to herself, almost too silent for anyone to hear. Her mind churned with uncertainty about what had happened before. Will had just jumped in front of an enemy and vanished in a flash of light with Cedric behind her back. She was alarmed about Will's health and the escalation of violence Taranee caused. Hay Lin glanced at her friends, noticing the worry etched on their faces, mirroring her own.

'We should think about Will...' Irma said, her voice filled with concern. There was a feeling that something terrible had happened to their friend, and the longer they stayed, the more dangerous it would be for them. Maybe it was time to regroup and get out of there as soon as possible.

Cornelia shifted on her legs, unsure what to do. On one hand, she was a bit concerned about Will, but on the other, Taranee looked ready to barf, and her emotions were like a loose cannon. She could not believe the quiet girl had done something so outrageous. Cornelia looked at Taranee, her brow furrowed in confusion. She had always known her to be reserved and cautious, so seeing her act so recklessly was a shock. Deciding not to escalate the situation any further, she clenched her fists and straightened her back, assuming authority.

'Girls, let's leave.' She nodded to the guard. 'Miss Rudolph, your guide should soon join you, and we don't want to cause any more commotion in this already tense situation.' Cornelia's voice was firm yet calm as she led them towards the exit. As the girls walked away, the blonde wondered what they were going to do next. She turned back one last time, hoping to catch a glimpse of Miss Rudolph's arrival, but all she saw were people trying to salvage what was left of the chaotic scene.

Their walk was silent, as each girl was lost in her thoughts. After a few moments, they exited the museum through the same door as before and found themselves back in the backstreet alley. The night was frosty, and Cornelia could see her breath forming in the crisp air. She shivered slightly, but she didn't feel truly cold with magic coursing through her veins, even if her uniform appeared to be unsuitable for the winter weather. She had always wondered why Hay Lin never complained about the weather, especially since her outfit was the most revealing and flowing of all of them, but perhaps being connected to the air was her protection against the elements. They all had unique abilities that helped them endure the harsh conditions. Irma's control over water kept her temperature regulated, while Taranee's fire powers provided comforting warmth. She had a stronger body that was resistant to extreme temperatures, allowing her to withstand the cold without discomfort and Will... Well, she had a battery running in her body, as the Heart of Kandrakar was the source of her strength and energy. For the time being, she was perplexed as to why their powers remained. Will was gone, but their transformation was intact. Despite the absence of their leader, the bond between the girls and their elemental powers remained unbroken. It was proof that Will was still alive, but it didn't make their situation any less complicated.

'What happened, Taranee?' Irma was the first to speak up.

The dark haired girl took a deep breath before responding, her voice filled with uncertainty. 'I'm not sure... One moment we were fighting, and the next... I was just so angry...' The girls exchanged worried glances, realizing that their friend's actions had left them with more questions than answers.

'What are we going to do? Will could be in danger!' Hay Lin exclaimed, her voice filled with concern.

'I don't know... It's not like we know where she is.' Cornelia shrugged her shoulders, feeling a bit apprehensive.

'Are we simply abandoning her?' Irma inquired, her voice tinged with disbelief. The Guardians looked at each other, their expressions reflecting the weight of the decision they were about to make. The girls knew they couldn't simply leave their friend behind, but they also had no clue how to find her.

'Will jumped in front of the weapon to save Cedric. Nobody asked her to do it...' Taranee scoffed, feeling the anger creeping back in. Her temper had been raging for a few days. Sometimes she thought a voice in the back of her head said things she didn't like, making her doubt her own sanity. The lack of judgment and rash decision-making led her to this situation, but at the same time she felt no regret, and that worried her more than her missing friend. Taranee couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong, as if a hidden force was influencing her actions. The uncertainty gnawed at her, but there was nothing she could do to silence the nagging thoughts.

'We came to rescue you when you were captured, but now you are asking to leave Will to the enemy's mercy? I can't believe you, Taranee!' Hay Lin shouted in disbelief. Taranee saw the hurt in her friend's eyes, but she couldn't explain the strange grip of the unknown force. It was as if her instincts were betraying her, and it terrified her to think that she might be losing control.

'I don't understand this...' Irma shook her head. 'Since when do we have to argue about helping our friend? I know these past few months have been hard on us, but Will is our leader, and I can't just leave her behind. We need to find a way to rescue her and bring her back safely. We've faced countless challenges together, and this is no different. We'll figure out a plan and stand by Will, no matter what.'

'Well, since you're offering, what's the plan then?' Cornelia asked, raising an eyebrow. 'We can't just rush in blindly. I don't even know where in Metamoor she landed or if she's still there. The most we can do is reach out to our contacts and see if they have any leads or insights, but that's out of the question since I do not know where the closest open portal is. So offer us your wisdom, Guardian of the Water?'

'Why are you always so high and mighty with your remarks?' Irma raised her voice in annoyance, crossing her arms.

'Girls, we are all in this together, and we need to find a solution. So instead of belittling each other, let's focus on brainstorming a plan that maximizes our chances of locating Will and bringing her back safely.' Hay Lin tried to diffuse the potential argument. 'Time is of the essence.'

'Do we have to do this now? I'm feeling beat...' Taranee suddenly interjected, 'Will can wait. She is a big girl, and in my opinion, she did this to herself, so I am going home.' The fire girl turned around and waved at them without even looking back. Her abrupt dismissal of the situation shocked the group.

'What? Taranee, wait! We can't afford to delay any longer. Will's safety is at stake, and we need all hands on deck to bring her back.' Hay Lin shouted, trying to catch the girl's attention, but her figure faded away, leaving them speechless at the whole debacle. They stood there in disbelief, feeling bewildered and concerned. Taranee had always been known for her level-headedness and commitment to the group. The girls wondered what could have caused her sudden change in behavior and what it meant.

'I can't believe Taranee would just abandon us like this.' Irma finally broke the silence. 'It's like she's a completely different person...'

'This is wrong,' Hay Lin interjected. 'It's not like her to just leave without a word. We should at least try to find out what's going on.' The others nodded in agreement, realizing that they couldn't simply dismiss the girl's sudden change in behavior without trying to understand the reasons behind it.

'Hmmm...' Cornelia unexpectedly yawned. 'Maybe, but for once, I agree with her. Will can take care of herself, and there's nothing we could do to help her anyway.'

'What are you saying?' Hay Lin looked at her friend in surprise. 'We can't just forget Will when she might be going through something difficult. We need her, and if our transformation fades, then what?'

'I don't know...' Cornelia sighed. 'But I still feel we need fresh heads to tackle this challenge, so I guess this is it. We agree to disagree.'

'Irma, tell me your thoughts on this. What do you think we should do?' Hay Lin turned to Irma, hoping for some guidance. 'Well,' the water guardian began. 'I understand where Cornelia is coming from, but I also agree with you. We can't just leave Will behind when she might need us the most. Maybe we can find a way to balance both our needs and help Will at the same time. Like meeting tomorrow and searching for potential portals.' She tapped her chin, for once feeling like a voice of reason. It seemed this failed mission was testing their dedication and unity as a team.

'What is wrong with you girls? Why am I the only one concerned about our friend's health?' Hay Lin felt her determination crumble seeing the division between her friends. Also, her heart sank after realizing that the other girls were not prioritizing Will's well-being. However, she refused to give up on finding a solution. With a determined look in her eyes, Hay Lin said, 'Alright, do what you want.' She nodded to the girls and called upon her magic. Listening to the air currents, the girl asked for the wind to come and take her away.

'Wait!' Cornelia shouted, rubbing her head in exasperation. 'Fine, I go with you. You are correct; if our transformation fails, Will will be left on Metamoor alone, and she may require medical attention.' It was difficult to admit being wrong, and she knew deep down that Hay Lin's plan was the best chance they had of helping Will. The tension of the evening grew between her eyes, and a heavy feeling settled in her stomach. She didn't know why, but her instincts were telling her that something was wrong; she couldn't pinpoint what, but it put her on the edge.

'Girls, I think I'll stay here.' Irma whispered, 'Someone has to keep an eye on Taranee, and I think, if by chance, Will would come home, she would need help from one of us.'

'Okay.' The girls nodded in agreement, realizing that they needed to be prepared for any unexpected events.

'Go to Miss Rudolph and tell her what happened. I will search for the portal and tell Cornelia when I find it.' Hay Lin said, nodding to her friends, relieved that she wouldn't have to travel to Meridian alone.

Soon, she was up in the breeze, soaring through the sky with a sense of freedom and purpose. As Hay Lin flew higher, the weight of the situation slowly lifted off her shoulders. The wind whispered encouraging words into her ear, reminding her that she could help her friend, even if it meant going it alone. Hovering above the highest building in Heatherfield, Hay Lin listened to what the currents were saying, asking for aid in her mission. She closed her eyes, allowing the air to guide her in the direction of a potential portal. With each gust, Hay Lin felt a surge of determination fuel her resolve. She knew that she had to trust in the air's wisdom, even if it meant staying up all night. She wanted to find a way to Metamoor. As the night grew darker, with unwavering faith in her element, Hay Lin searched for hints of magic. The wind whispered secrets to her, urging her to keep going despite the exhaustion creeping into her bones. When the first sunrays touched the sky, she finally found a gap in the veil, sending a message to Cornelia with a whisp of air. She waited for the girl to respond, and soon, when a tired-looking blonde rushed over, they vanished into the beyond.

Phobos had been feeling unsettled and tense all day. Even though nothing was happening and he had been working on paperwork, there was something in the air that made him nervous for no apparent reason. It aggravated his temper, and his retainers walked on eggshells around him, trying to appear calm and composed. Their movements, however, concealed fear, as if he was the predator in the room, so he hid away in his office, tackling the never-ending pile of documents. However, the uneasiness in his gut grew stronger with each passing moment, as if a storm was brewing just beyond the horizon. Despite his efforts to shake off the feeling, a sense of impending doom lingered, casting a shadow over his every thought. Phobos massaged his temples in a futile attempt to ease the tension building up inside him. The throbbing in his head only seemed to intensify, mirroring the mounting unease. He stood, abandoning the work he had been engrossed in, unable to focus any longer, even if piles of paper accumulated on his desk. The prince walked to the window and gazed out at the darkening sky, searching for any signs of wrongness but finding none. Just the sun painting the landscape in a red color, as if the world was on fire. As he watched fiery hues dance across the horizon, there was a knock on the door, momentarily distracting him from his inner turmoil. Sighing, Phobos straightened his posture, trying to regain control of his emotions before allowing anyone to witness him not looking his best. The knock grew louder, echoing through the room, and he took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever awaited on the other side of the door.

'Come in.' The prince called out, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of apprehension. The door creaked open slowly, revealing a figure standing in the doorway, their face painted red by the fading light of the setting sun.

'Good evening, Your Highness.' The tall, stern woman stepped into the study, bowed, and closed the door behind her. Her sharp gaze swept over the room, taking in every detail before settling on the prince. She wore a long, stiff dark blue dress that covered her entire body with a wide, white collar and a broad belt with a chain hanging from her waist with a bundle of various keys. Her hair was pulled into a tight bun. The woman's posture was straight and unwavering, showing her discipline and authority over the house and servants. The housekeeper had a rigid but polite expression on her face as she approached, and her footsteps echoed through the room. With a resolute tone, she addressed him, 'My Prince, there are urgent matters that require your immediate attention. 'Her voice was professional, with no room for distractions or delays. Phobos looked up from the scenery outside, his eyes meeting the housekeeper with a hint of resignation. He knew that when she spoke in such a manner, she meant business. Taking a deep breath, he nodded and motioned for her to continue.

'Lady Elyon is once again throwing a temper tantrum over her wardrobe selections. She insists that none of her dresses are suitable for her because of their outdated styles, and she demands immediate action to resolve the issue.' The woman paused for a moment, her eyes filled with frustration.

'And this is my problem, why?' Phobos asked, his tone laced with annoyance. He had grown tired of Elyon's constant demands and complaints. He had tried to accommodate her, but it seemed like there was always something new for her to whine about. Phobos couldn't help but feel that her problems were trivial compared to the larger issues they were facing.

The housekeeper sighed and explained, 'Well, Lady Elyon believes you have the authority and resources to handle these matters and that it is above my station to do so.'

Phobos clenched his fists, feeling a surge of frustration. He did not understand why she could not do it herself, considering her high status. It was clear to him that once again, his sister needed a reality check and a lesson in personal responsibility.

'Just deal with her. Hire a new seamstress if needed, and don't let Elyon's expectations burden you. Additionally, consider discussing with her the importance of taking ownership of her affairs and not relying solely on others to handle them for her.' He grumbled under his breath. 'Also, I would like to see my tailor as soon as possible. There are several items I want to acquire.'

'As you wish, my liege.' The housekeeper nodded. 'Can I speak without curtesy, my prince?'

'Of course, you may speak freely,' Phobos replied, tilting his head in curiosity, his tone indicating a willingness to listen. 'I always valued your honesty.'

'Our late Queen would roll in her grave seeing how your sister is acting. She is immature, spoiled, and entitled, and I fear for the kingdom if she ever ascends to the throne...'

Phobos flinched when he heard her assessment of their blood kinship. It was kept secret for a reason. As soon as Elyon crossed over, he hid her, using magic to extract a promise that her identity would be kept hidden until she was ready to face the Court and be less vulnerable to outside influences. They presented her as his uncle's illegitimate child, which was hidden away, removing the possibility of her claim to the throne as his cousin but giving the girl enough clout to stay in the palace and learn their way of life. Phobos knew that revealing her true identity too soon would attract unwanted attention and put everything in danger. So, under the guise of being his cousin, the girl was able to observe and gain valuable knowledge about the kingdom. This allowed her to prepare herself for the day when she would finally step forward and assert her rightful place as a future queen. He stated this in order to keep Elyon motivated and focused, but knew it would not be fulfilled because of his plans for her. Still, his sister needed to learn and get used to the responsibilities and expectations that came with being a member of the royal family.

'Enough!' His voice was silent but full of authority. 'I am well aware of her shortcomings and flaws. You have been sworn to secrecy regarding her true identity, so you must keep your mouth shut.' His stern gaze pierced through her, leaving no room for argument.

'I apologize, Your Majesty. I overstepped my position.' The woman bowed low in a display of deference and respect.

'I am sorry.' Phobos sighed, feeling the headache return. 'You are a valuable servant of this household and the trusted matron of my late mother. I know you are more than trustworthy. You are one of the few individuals on whom I can rely. I am simply tired.' The weight of his responsibilities seemed to weigh heavily on Phobos, and exhaustion etched lines on his face. He longed for a moment of respite, away from the burdens of ruling and the constant need for vigilance. The woman's eyes softened as she replied, 'I understand, my Prince. Allow me to take some of the load off your shoulders, I will take care of the princess.'

'Thank you, Magdala.' He nodded, and the mask was back on. It was such a rare opportunity to see Phobos without his regal facade, and she cherished these moments. The woman knew that behind the stoic expression was a man who carried the weight of an entire kingdom on his shoulders, and she was determined to support him in any way she could. She saw him grow up in a hostile environment where everyone wanted to stab each other in the back, and she was one of the few servants of the late queen he let near enough to notice anything other than the reputation he gained, and that was a gift she treasured. The prince was not everything people said, but at the same time, he had a cruel side that emerged more than once. Despite witnessing this darkness, the old woman believed in his capacity for compassion and understood the immense pressure he faced. Magdala suspected that beneath his stoic exterior lay a man longing for understanding and acceptance but too stubborn and closed off to ask for it.

An insistent knock on the door cut off their conversation just as she was about to leave.

'Your Highness? Are you present? A messenger has just arrived. He indicates that the matter needs your immediate attention.' The guard behind the door called out, his voice filled with urgency. Magdala exchanged a concerned glance with the prince she had been speaking to, sensing that something grave must have occurred. With a heavy sigh, Phobos motioned for her to open the door and let the visitor in.

'Your Majesty.' The young, dirty-looking soldier got down on one knee and bowed, with his hand on his heart. 'I have an urgent message from the party that accompanied the general to the other side.' He continued, keeping his voice steady and his eyes on the ground. 'Due to an unfortunate occurrence, I was sent to report that Lord Cedric is presumed missing and injured. Following an altercation with the Guardians, he and one of them mysteriously vanished to an unknown location.'

The soldier's words hung heavy in the air as the gravity of the situation sank in. Phobos's face grew tense, and his mind raced with thoughts of what could have happened. He motioned for the soldier to rise and asked. 'Do you know which Guardian was involved? We need to gather as much information as possible to locate Cedric and ensure his safety.' The soldier hesitated for a moment before responding, 'I apologize, sir, but I was not present during the incident and do not have that specific information. However, I was informed that the Fire Guardian started the assault that ended in the vanishing of the general together with the Guardian of the Heart.' The messenger's voice trembled slightly as he continued, 'I overheard some whispers among the other soldiers that the Fire girl had a personal vendetta against Cedric for his past actions. They said that the Guardian of the Heart was simply caught in the crossfire.'

Phobos blinked but managed to maintain his composure as he processed the information. He allowed himself to be concerned about Will for a brief moment before brushing it aside and carrying out his duty.

'Guards!' His voice rang out, attracting attention. Without a moment's hesitation, the doors opened, and armed officers rushed in. 'I want Frost and Vathek here immediately!' The Prince commanded, his voice filled with urgency. The soldiers acknowledged his order and hurried out, then Phobos turned to his housekeeper and silently spoke, just for her to hear. 'Get this man to the kitchen and make sure he is given food and water. He did his duty.' Magdala nodded, quickly guiding the man outside.

When everyone had left, Phobos took a deep breath, his mind racing from the weight of the situation. He knew time was of the essence, and he needed to find Will before everyone else, or she would be in danger. There was no time for more procrastination because as soon as he sat behind his table, Captain Vathek and Frost arrived at his study. They both kneeled in a show of courtesy and stood up, waiting for orders. Phobos acknowledged their presence with a nod. 'Captains. Cedric is lost somewhere in the kingdom due to unforeseen complications during his mission. We must locate him immediately,' he declared, his voice filled with determination. 'His safety is paramount, and it is rumored that one of the Guardians is with him. If that's true, I want her captured alive and unspoiled. Vathek, I want your best raiders to deliver the message to all outposts in the kingdom, ensuring that they are on high alert and ready to search for Cedric. Additionally, inform them to keep an eye out for any suspicious activity or signs of the Guardians' presence. We cannot afford any delays or mistakes in this task.' Phobos spoke, his gaze unwavering, as he instructed Vathek. 'Frost, summon our best trackers and prepare a search party immediately. Search under every stone in the kingdom if you have to! Dismissed!' He barked his order, his voice sounding icy but focused. Frost nodded, swiftly saluted and rushed off to assemble the search party. As Vathek watched Frost leave, he couldn't help but feel a sense of urgency wash over him. General Cedric was his friend, and his safety depended on their swift action. He would stop at nothing to bring him back unharmed. Vathek bowed and quickly left the room, his mind racing with plans and strategies.

Phobos laid his head on his hands when they left. He couldn't shake off the worry that gnawed at him. Something happened to Will. He was certain of it, and Cedric was determined to get his hands on the Heart. It sounded like a recipe for disaster. He requested her assistance, which has now backfired on him. He had to find her before something worse happened. With a sense of urgency, Phobos took a few items from the hidden drawer and headed out the door, deciding to do one thing that could help him in his search, even if it meant spending a lot of magic. He knew that casting a powerful spell to find her would deplete his magical reserves, but he was willing to take the risk. The thought of never seeing her again was unbearable, and he was ready to do whatever it took to find her sooner rather than later.

The prince went outside into his garden and raised a shield above it to ensure no one disturbed him. He walked to the clearing in the center, kneeled, and took a small dagger studded with red jewels that glistened even in the twilight. He focused his magic, closing his eyes and channeling it into a spell that would connect him to her essence. The roses swayed in the invisible wind, reaching for him as he gritted his teeth and slit his wrists, allowing his blood to drip onto the ground. The pain was sharp and intense, but he knew it was necessary to establish a strong connection. As his blood mingled with the earth, a faint glow enveloped the garden, signaling that his spell was taking effect. When the incantation left his lips, a surge of energy pulsed through him, leaving him feeling both exhilarated and drained. With each passing moment, he could feel the spell growing stronger, connecting him with the world he was created in and guiding him toward her location. Phobos knew that time was of the essence, and he braced himself, his eyes glowing brilliant green, unseeing but searching deeply. He could sense her presence—a flicker of his essence within the girl calling out to him from the depths. Phobos felt himself tiring as the energy drained from him, but he still pushed. His magic surged and stretched to its limits, reaching out like tendrils in every direction. The ground beneath him trembled, responding to him, and the Guardian could feel the weight of the world on his shoulders. With an exhale, he opened his eyes, silently whispering, 'I found you...'

Then spell then broke, and he swayed as exhaustion overtook him, his body shaking from the strain. The immense power he had summoned had taken its toll, leaving him weak and vulnerable. In recent times, it has been harder and harder for him to tap into his true powers, and the reason for that is his own mistakes. Yet a triumphant grin graced his lips as he realized that his relentlessness had paid off. He had a hazy idea where the Guardian was. With trembling fingers, the prince wiped the blood away with a corner of his robe, revealing only a few faint lines on his healed skin. Phobos took a deep breath and tried to stand, but his legs gave way beneath him. He sank to the ground, drained of all the energy he had. 'I miscalculated...' he chuckled to himself. With a smile on his face, he closed his eyes and allowed himself a rest. The roses gathered in a circle around him, their vibrant colors contrasting against the dark backdrop of the night. Their sweet fragrance filled the air, offering comfort and solace. The garden plants crawled all over his body, his clothes, and his hair, entwining everything with petals and leaves and blending in with the natural surroundings. The gentle rustling of the plants against his skin provided a soothing sensation, as if nature itself was wrapping him in its loving embrace and shielding him from harm. As he lay there, Phobos could feel the gentle tickle of petals brushing against his skin, and the symphony of chirping crickets and rustling leaves lulled him into a peaceful slumber while the flowers continued to bloom and dance in the moonlight, protecting their creator.

Chapter 30: Chapter 29

Chapter Text

Once again, Will groaned, feeling the deep ache in her bones. The creeping realization in her mind said that this had happened before. How many times has she woke up in an unfamiliar location? A faint sparkle of sunlight shone through the treetops as she tried to collect her thoughts. Her clothes were a little damp, as if the morning dew had clung to them. By the way, the sun was shining; it was barely midday, and the early morning hours had long passed. The fragments of memories from the day before were slowly piecing themselves together, giving her a sense of hope that they were getting closer to civilization. Even though Will had no idea how they got here and it was unsettling to know the strange creatures had handled her, this was still preferable to spending all day hiking through the dense forest. She pushed the tiredness aside and looked around, yet every movement caused sharp twinges of pain throughout her body as the burn on her side stretched and pulled the skin. The bandages were filthy and in desperate need of replacement, not that she had any supplies. The magic in her blood thrummed, yet it still felt like grasping sand slipping through her fingers. Sighing, she stood on her trembling legs, holding onto the tree for support. The weight of her exhaustion pressed heavily on her shoulders, but Will knew that resting would be futile. She needed to get home to the girls and her mom. Cedric was still asleep, half-leaning on the trunk; whatever the murmures did, he was out. In frustration, Will kicked his legs.

'Wake up!' She yelled, her voice cutting through the stillness of the forest. The sound seemed to startle a nearby flock of birds, who took flight in a flurry of feathers and chirps. Cedric jolted awake and looked around, caught off guard. He quickly regained his composure and rubbed his face, trying to shake off the grogginess. There was confusion in his eyes after realizing he had no recollection of what had happened. Will took a deep breath and mustered up a calm tone. 'The creatures knocked us out, and I don't even know where we are, but not in their forest anymore.' She tried to explain the situation as best as she could, but the disorientation made it difficult to find the right words.

'f*ck!' He groaned in frustration, dragging a hand through his disheveled hair. 'My head is killing me...'

'Well, my body is hurting too, so what else is new?' Will hissed in response, her voice laced with displeasure. She gingerly touched her side, wincing at the sharp ache that radiated through her frame. 'We have to keep moving, or the daylight will be wasted. Do you have any idea where we are?'

'Saintess, dammit, woman, shut up for a moment! I have to think and can't do so while you're babbling!' He spat, feeling irritated by her voice.

Will clenched her teeth, a sharp retort on the tip of her tongue, but forced herself to remain impassive because arguing did not solve a thing when they were both in such dire straits. Cedric stood and stretched, then shook his head, trying to focus on his surroundings.

'Wait here. I'll go look around.' His nose flared as he took a deep breath. With a determined expression, Cedric walked away, leaving Will alone with her thoughts and growing anxiety. Minutes ticked by, and she propped her head on the tree bark, closed her eyes, and tried to calm her racing heart with steady breathing. The sound of leaves rustling in the wind provided a temporary distraction from the overwhelming silence that enveloped the forest. She was hungry, thirsty, hurt, and wanted to cry, but giving up would not help anyone. After a few long moments, Cedric was stomping back out of the woods.

'I have bad news and good news.' He said, approaching her with a mix of concern and relief. 'We're not completely lost. There is a road a few paces ahead. Based on the footprints left, it is not heavily traveled. However, I am uncertain as to where the path leads.' He shrugged, but Will saw the tension in his shoulders, wondering why it was when there was finally a glimmer of hope in finding some help.

'Well, let's go. What are we waiting for?' Her mood was lifted, even thinking about the end of this predicament.

'I would advise caution... We are not the most favored people in these lands, and the kingdom is not what it once was,' warned Cedric. 'Along the way, we may encounter hostility or danger, and we are ill-equipped to defend ourselves.' Will nodded, understanding the potential risks, but determined to continue as long as her body allowed.

They broke through the thick foliage and bushes to reach the forest track. It was wide enough to travel by carriage or cart, but the middle of the line was overgrown and had a few scattered branches lying on the path. But it was a path, which was preferable to nothing because all roads lead somewhere. Cedric looked around and walked a few paces here and there, investigating the ground.

'The wagon traveled through here not long ago; the grass is disturbed, with a few horse footprints there and in between.' He said this, crouching down and pointing at a round hoof imprint.

'That's good news; I take it?' Will asked. A cart meant people and help—maybe even a village somewhere.

'Perhaps... We do not have a choice except to follow the trail. I'm not sure what we find in the end.' He shook his head and looked at her. 'Your hair color is beginning to show...' he muttered absentmindedly. Will had almost forgotten about it, but now, after she wiped away some tangled tresses, her palm came away gray.

'Let's go. There is nothing we can do at this point.' Cedric grimaced and started walking.

The sun shone on her head and shoulders where the canopy of threes did not cover the sky, and Will soon began to sweat. The irritating heat and the constant pain from the injury made every step agonizing. She tried keeping up with Cedric's brisk pace, but her body was heavy and sluggish. Her energy was dwindling with each step, and her legs threatened to give way beneath her. Will wished for a brief respite, a chance to rest and recover, but time was not on their side, and they needed to keep moving if they were to have any chance of survival. The two walked many miles, but the road did not change much; just a few clearings came and went as they trudged on. The weight of the situation pressed down on her, making each step feel like an eternity. Will's mind raced with thoughts of what lay ahead and whether they would ever reach safety. But she pushed those doubts aside, determined to persevere despite the physical and mental exhaustion. Soon, it was not enough.

'Cedric, stop...' Will muttered as her vision blurred. She attempted once again, but her voice was weak and barely audible. The fatigue had taken its toll, and her body could no longer keep up with the demanding pace. Desperation swept over her; Cedric was too far ahead, and she was almost left behind. 'Stop, I said!' Will grasped the invisible golden chains, tying them together, and pulled. The sudden jerk caused Cedric to trip and turn around, finally noticing Will's struggle to keep up.

'f*ck!' He swore, rubbing his wrists. 'Why did you do that?' He shouted, getting up and stomping over, but Will just groaned and sat on the ground. She looked up at Cedric, exhaustion evident in her eyes. 'I couldn't keep up anymore,' Will mumbled, her throat dry from exertion.

'Fine! We rest.' Cedric huffed in frustration, but it was evident he was tired too. 'How is your wound?' He inquired, kneeling beside her. Will winced, her hand instinctively going to the bandage on her side.

'It's throbbing,' she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

'Let's get off the road and consider our options.' Cedric grimaced but helped her stand and go a little bit into the underside of the path, propping her against the tree as a suitable place to take shelter. The forest seemed dense and ominous, but it provided much-needed cover from prying eyes.

'Show me.' He helped her out of the coat and carefully lifted the edge of the bandage, inspecting the wound. Will shivered as he checked, noting the redness, swelling, and cracking on the skin. 'It looks infected...' Cedric observed.

'It's not.' Will disagreed. 'I haven't been sick for a long time, if you do not count battle injuries or misuses of magic for which you were responsible.'

'Heh,' Cedric chuckled. 'So, the Guardian of the Heart is not as invulnerable as everybody believes. You are, however, mistaken. When magical reserves run out and all the remaining energy is spent on repairing whatever injury is sustained on the inside, you can become as sick as any other magical being. Guardian, you took a hit from a powerful enchanted weapon; there are bound to be consequences.' He shrugged, unconcerned by the situation. 'If we were not connected, I would let you die, but the odds are not in my favor.'

'As you remind me at every opportunity,' Will glared. 'But you underestimate me. I may not be invincible, but I refuse to give up easily. I've faced countless challenges before, and this will be no different.' Determination radiated from her, even through the grime and sweat on her face. She had already survived more than a few battles and wasn't about to let a mere hit from an electrical weapon bring her down. With a defiant smile, she declared, 'I'll find a way to overcome this, just like I always have. And when I do, you'll realize that underestimating me was your biggest mistake.'

'Be as it may, but in order to present a challenge, you must first survive and admit you need me, or this would not have occurred.' Cedric smirked and lifted his hands, showing glimpses of gold marks on his skin. The sight of the glistening lines on Cedric's wrists sent a shiver down her spine. She was aware of her actions and the significance they represented. Will met his gaze and replied, 'I may need your help now, but mark my words, Cedric, the day will come when we will confront in a battle once more, and then I will prove that I am stronger than you. Your tricks and manipulations won't work on me forever.'

Cedric chuckled, his eyes gleaming with confidence. 'We shall see, Will,' he nodded, but his voice was dripping with malice. 'But keep in mind that I always have a few tricks up my sleeve. Until then, enjoy your temporary victory. I will try finding us some water.' With a smug smile, Cedric stood up and once again disappeared into the shadows of the forest, leaving Will to ponder over their predicament. She watched his retreating figure with unease settling in her gut, knowing that Cedric was cunning and resourceful, and his confident demeanor was not an empty facade. Their battle of wits was far from over.

She exhaled deeply and leaned against the rough trunk to conserve energy. The trees swayed in the breeze, and sunlight filtered through the foliage, creating erratic patterns on the forest floor, where the wildflowers appeared as a single specter of color. Her head felt dizzy and her mouth dried, and the pain faded to a dull ache in the background as the warm rays warmed her face, or was that a fever speaking? Will could tell her condition was deteriorating when the birdsong overhead became a muddled symphony of indistinct chirps and the rustling of the leaves created a distorted melody. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and rotting foliage, which clouded her senses. Will struggled to keep her eyes open, feeling the weight of exhaustion pulling her deeper into a dizzy state. The vibrant colors of the blooms appeared to blend together as if dancing in a dreamlike haze, matching the distorted rhythm of her thoughts. Time seemed to slip, and Cedric was nowhere to be found, making her want to pull on his chains to bring him back. Yet she hesitated, knowing that without water, they would both suffer.

A distant sound cut through her mental fog—a rhythmic clip-clop of hooves accompanied by the creaking of the wooden wheels over the earth. Will turned her head toward the noise, her eyes widening with hope. Ignoring the pain, she stood, put on the dirty coat, and wandered over to the road, hoping for help. Emerging from the underbrush, she outstretched her hand, trying to halt the cart but only managing to stumble in the middle of the path, finding herself face-to-face with a stranger and his horse, whose curious gaze mirrored her own uncertainty.

'Please, help me...' Will hesitated before speaking, her voice laced with caution. She could sense the stranger's reluctance, but his kind eyes gave her a glimmer of hope. Gathering her courage, she continued, 'I am injured and lost. Can you guide me to the nearest town or offer any aid?'

The old farmer, with a brown face and long, pointed ears, adjusted his straw hat with a calloused hand and gave her a measured look. The stillness was broken by the horse's whining and the creaking of the cart as the man tightened the reins, cackling for the animal to remain still.

'Lost, are ya?' He finally spoke, his voice a deep rumble that matched the ruggedness of his appearance. 'Well, I reckon I can help ya out. The nearest village ain't too far from here,' he pointed forward with a weathered finger. 'Mind telling me how you got here, missy?' He inquired with a curious voice. 'Dangerous things happen here...' The man whispered to himself with a slight grimace.

Will bit her lip, trying to think of a plausible explanation, but her mind was blank. 'I took a wrong turn while traveling, then had an accident in the woods, tripped and fell on a nasty root, been wandering for days, trying to find my way...' she trailed off, realizing her story was becoming too convoluted. As he looked at her rugged appearance, the old man's eyes narrowed, and his gaze became skeptical. The farmer scratched his chin thoughtfully before finally speaking, 'Well, you better come with me to the village. We'll figure out what to do with you there. Climb on board; we'll arrive in a few hours.' The man offered, motioning towards the back of the straw-laden cart. Will exhaled a sigh of relief and gingerly climbed onto the wagon, narrowly fitting between the bundles of dry grass. The elderly guy seized the reins, and the horse immediately resumed its journey. As the mare plodded along the dirt road, her pace was slow but steady. As Will watched the scenery go by, her mind raced with questions about the village and what awaited her there. The old farmer seemed lost in his thoughts, occasionally glancing back at Will with a reassuring smile.

Silence hung in the air for a while, broken only by the rhythmic clopping of the hooves. 'Thank you for helping me...' Will finally spoke, her voice carrying a blend of weariness and gratitude. The elder turned his head slightly, his eyes filled with kindness. 'It's no trouble at all,' he replied softly. 'People need a helping hand from time to time.'

Will hummed in response, choosing to remain quiet because not all the people she met were kind. She had already learned a tough lesson: trust is a delicate matter that can easily be broken, but she had no choice but to trust this stranger.

The cart rattled along the forest trail, its wooden wheels turning with a rhythmic creak that made her sleepy. Shadows of dappled sunlight filtered through the thick canopy, creating a play of silhouettes on the ground. The road seemed to stretch endlessly, the towering trees forming a natural cathedral above them. Will nestled into the fragrant straw, her eyes closing, exhausted to the bone. Despite this, she refused to fall asleep. Too many times, she ended up in dangerous situations after closing her eyes. Soon, Will's eyelids became heavier as the gentle breeze rustled the leaves, tempting her to succumb to the lullaby of the creaking wagon, and despite the constant throbbing in her side, she finally felt comfortable...

The sound of the horse's neigh startled her awake, and Will opened her eyes, realizing she had dozed off. As the wagon trekked forward, the dense forest gradually transformed into sweeping clearings with views of distant hills and valleys. The faint sound of civilization reached her ears, and when she turned her head, there was a town straight ahead, with narrow streets paving the way to bustling life. The cart soon rattled over cobblestone streets as the farmer led it into the bustling village, its quant buildings painting a tapestry of colors and activities. The town square appeared to be bustling with merchants and people, but despite the colorful flags hanging around the houses, the people's faces were gaunt, and the produce on the stalls was scarce. The aroma of freshly baked sourdough permeated the air, as did the sound of vendors hawking their wares. Upon closer examination, it became evident that the once-prosperous market was struggling to thrive. Will's stomach gurgled, and her mouth watered at the mere thought of food. The elderly farmer laughed at her expense.

'Let's get something into ya, lass.' He said, slowing the cart by the bigger building with the horse stable attached to the main house. Going by the large wooden sign hanging by the door, it was a local inn, even if she could not read the name on it. Will hopped down on the pavement, wincing and nearly doubling over on the unsteady legs numbed by sitting too long in one place.

The inn's door creaked open, enveloping her in the low hum of patrons conversing over mugs of ale and meals. As they walked in, the innkeeper, a stout woman with a friendly face and a white apron, nodded in acknowledgment.

'Take a seat, miss, mister.' A young girl soon ran up to visitors, ushering them to a sturdy wooden table in the corner. The teen scrunched her nose, as if Will's appearance offended her, and her smile became strained. Will self-consciously huddled the dirty coat closer around her body, hiding her uniform, feeling out of place in the warm and cozy atmosphere of the inn. She couldn't help but wonder if her ragged appearance was causing discomfort to the other patrons. Nevertheless, they took seats, and she tried ignoring the lingering stares from those around her.

'I don't have any money...' Will said it in regret, now thinking that maybe this was a bad idea.

'Do not worry, lass, I've got it covered.' The old man nodded to her and stood up, going to the place where the pots with mysterious substances bubbled over an open fire.

'I don't even know your name...' Will whispered to herself, watching her companion converse with the innkeeper. As she waited, the room seemed to get quieter, making her feel even more self-conscious about their presence. Will's gaze wandered, drawn to the interactions around her. The clinking of the tankards, the strange aroma of the dishes on the tables, and the distant laughter somewhere above created a lively atmosphere. Unbeknownst to her, there was tension lurking behind the facade of merriment. The innkeeper's eyes darted nervously, and a few patrons exchanged furtive glances. After satisfying her curiosity, Will slumped over the table, lowering her head from exhaustion. If she had looked closer, the Guardian would have seen the innkeeper nod to the scullery boy, who then slipped out of the hall.

A few moments later, four guards in gleaming armor burst into the inn, causing all conversation to cease. The men's presence sent a wave of unease throughout the room as everyone anxiously awaited their next move. The tension was palpable as they scanned the crowd, their gaze narrowing on her. Will lifted her head and froze. Instantly realizing that they were after her, she stood up, attempting to put as much distance between the soldiers as she could, but other customers followed her every move.

'Do not resist, Guardian, or we will use force,' One of the armed men said, pulling out the manacles that gleamed in the candlelight.

Outnumbered and lacking the strength to resist, Will found herself at the mercy of the men before her. Fear gripped her as she realized that fleeing would be futile. Standing in the middle of the crowd, Will felt overwhelmed by their presence, which made her give in to their demands. She silently extended her hands, which were quickly enveloped in the frigid embrace of metal restraints. As the guards escorted her away, Will seethed with anger and helplessness, and the distant memory of Cedric's warnings rang in her ears.

'I hope you're happy!' She spat at the old man, who was slowly counting his money on the bar. The farmer glanced up at her with a sly smile, his eyes glinting with amusem*nt. 'Business is business, lass. It turns out helping you has a higher price than goodwill.' He shrugged and took a sip from his drink.

Before she could respond, the armed men dragged her away. They led her through the town's narrow streets until the group came to a sturdy stone building with an iron-reinforced wooden door. Will shuddered, her anxiety growing as they pushed her into a dimly lit corridor. The soldiers led her down the stairs into a damp passage where the air was heavy with the odor of mildew. The occasion lamp on the ceiling cast moving shadows on the rough-hewn walls.

When they arrived at a cell, the guards unceremoniously pushed her behind iron bars. The metallic clang of the closing door reverberated through the small space.

'Report to the captain the arrival of a new prisoner, the girl whom everyone was searching for...' was the final phrase she overheard as the soldiers departed.

She sank to the stone floor, surveying her surroundings. The cell held a solitary cot covered with straw, a rusting bucket, and little else. The cold floor seemed to leach warmth from her body as she sat in quiet resignation to the harsh reality she found herself in. Pondering the twist of fate and her stupidity, Will tugged on the golden thread connecting her to Cedric, hating herself even more for not heeding his warnings and needing him to help her again. Without magic, she was nothing more than a lost girl learning the consequences of her actions. Will sniffed, holding back the tears curling up on the uncomfortable cot. The dim lighting felt suffocating, amplifying the isolation and despair of the underground. Her mind raced with regret, replaying the events that had led her to this point and trying to make a plan on how to get out of this mess. She had no choice but to wait for help. The only sounds that accompanied her were the echoes of footsteps and the unsettling clanging of the heavy metal doors above her.

I will be putting this story on Wattpad if anyone prefers reading there. I will include some moodboard :)